Author: admin

  • The Blacksmith Isn’t Popular

    I make my own prayers while sitting in the church, this time with my companion Jergan beside me. He’s been open in public about our friendship and my social situation has improved. But the weight of old habits lingers in the air, their scrutiny softer now but never absent. Their stares are fleeting, the murmurs dulled, yet I still catch the tight-lipped smiles, the careful distance maintained as though faith alone could bridge the space between acceptance and tolerance.

    It is easier now, with someone beside me. Jergan’s presence softens the sting of the isolating. I stay through the sermon, no longer leaving as soon as the final word is spoken. If I linger, the gossip still comes, but it dulls against the quiet defiance of companionship. The sermon is wrapped up with news for the community.

    “Our church will be gaining a new extension. With the village growing, we’re expecting new congregants. Thank you once again to Arlo and his sons for the work they will be undertaking. Should any of you wish to volunteer time to help grow our community, all help is welcome.”

    Everyone claps politely, but my mind is focused on change.

    The village is growing. Change is coming.

    ————–

    Jergan has work, so we part ways. If change is coming, I want it to be faster. New people means blowing away the poor reputation, the bad blood, before they can be poisoned against me. Goal in mind, I walk to the construction sight and see a few people collected.

    The rhythmic sound of hammering and the scent of fresh-cut wood are a comfort in contrast to the anvil hammering and scents of the forge. But more than that, the carpenter’s shop was lively with workers and volunteers, nothing like the solitude of the forge. The afternoon sun slants through the open framework of the building, casting golden light over a carpenter as he works. He’s a man in his mid-fifties, his body thick with the sturdy weight of experience, a dad bod softened by time but made strong by labor. His arms are dusted with sawdust and sweat, flexing with each steady movement, muscles still firm beneath his skin from years of lifting, cutting, and shaping wood.

    His short beard is peppered with gray, framing a face lined with both the years and the quiet satisfaction of a man who knows his craft. His shirt clings to the broad plane of his chest, damp from the heat of the day, the fabric straining slightly around his pectorals as he raises a beam into place. There’s a casual grace to his movements that speaks to decades in the trade. No wasted strength, just the surety of a man who knows exactly what he’s doing. From one craftsman to another, I feel an immediate respect.

    As he drives a nail in with a single, decisive strike, he pauses, rolling his broad shoulders, the cords of his forearms shifting as he exhales. A slight smirk tugs at his lips, an almost boyish expression beneath the ruggedness. He takes a step back to admire his progress, running a calloused hand over the wood, his touch as careful as it is firm. The building is taking shape beneath his hands, and there’s something undeniably compelling in the way he stands – rooted, solid, the kind of presence that holds a space without trying.

    “Woah, big fella.”

    I turn to see two boys stare up at me, unmistakably children of the man he was just watching. Their father carries his attractiveness with the polish of experience, while the two of them still have the raw, unfinished edges of youth. I do have to actively avert my eyes from noticing how short their shorts are though. The slightly older looking one speaks.

    “Are you here to volunteer?”

    “Yeah, I was hoping to help out,” I said, trying to keep my tone casual but open. “Where should I get started on something?”

    The boys exchange a look with a mere flicker of eye contact, a silent conversation I wasn’t a part of. Then, almost in unison, they nod. I can’t quite tell what they’ve just decided, but something passed between them. Something sly. Something playful. I put up my guard, expecting some kind of prank.

    They turn their attention back to me, the shift in their energy immediately apparent. They step close, one on each side, and flank me. I feel their arms loop through mine like it was the most natural thing in the world. Their fingers brush across my chest – not subtle, not accidental. One of them speaks, voice thick with implication.

    “We need some help a big guy like you could provide~”

    The other brother pulls me close so his mouth can whisper in my ear.

    “Come with us~”

    I raise an eyebrow, but can’t help the grin that tugs at the corner of my mouth. Bold. Real bold. I can’t lie, I admire the confidence.

    I don’t resist as they start leading me, one on either side, tugging me gently but firmly in the direction of the trees. Whatever mischief they had in mind, I was game. Once we are secluded from any passerby line of sight, I’m unsurprised when they both go to their knees before me.

    “You should whip out that fat cock for us~”

    Before I can indulge in their skills and have some afternoon delight, a booming voice full of authority calls out.

    “Boys, get back to work!”

    The two guys look annoyed, but begrudgingly rise.

    “Sorry, let’s put this dick appointment on pause for now.”

    “Our dad’s a real ball-buster.”

    I can only chuckle slightly as they sneakily run, returning to their labor. I give them an out and call out to their older consturction worker. The man, their father, walks over. He’s built like a barrel!

    “Hello, young man. Sorry my boys are always taking excuses to slack off, particularly with large men like yourself.”

    “Discipline is hard when you’re young.”

    “Harder when you’re full of cum and follow wherever your pricks take you. Sorry again, they’re very forward.”

    “I appreciate their attention, but they’re a little young for me, so you saved them the rejection.”

    Arlo smirks and chuckles to himself before he extends a hand to shake.

    “Arlo.”

    “Heath.”

    Arlo nods, his short beard shifting slightly as he works his jaw. He’s a solid man, broad in the chest, with a build that suggested he could lift twice his weight without breaking a sweat. But there’s something else about him. He’s a little stiff, like he’s holding something back. Heath wasn’t sure what, but he recognized the tension in the way Arlo stood, the way he never quite relaxes.

    Arlo glances toward his sons inside the shop, both young men with the same sturdy build, chipping away at their respective tasks.

    “I’ve never done carpentry work, hope that’s fine.”

    “All hands are helpful. And you look like a strong man, we’ll find a use for you.”

    “You do good work, I can tell already.”

    Arlo shrugs, eyes scanning his work.

    “It’s honest work. Keeps the hands busy. Better than…”

    He hesitates, lips pressing together before finishing.

    “…better than dealing with things that aren’t worth your time.”

    There’s something in the way Arlo speaks, a weight behind his words that has nothing to do with the wood in his hands. Maybe it was just the way men like them talked, circling around what they really meant.

    ————–

    Heath rolled his shoulders, letting out a deep breath as he braced himself against the heavy wooden beam. He knew he’d feel some of these muscles tomorrow.

    “Alright, where do you want it?”

    Arlo glances between his notebook and the half-assembled structure in front of them.

    “Just a little to the left. Yes, there. Hold it steady, I’ll secure the joints.”

    With a nod, Heath dug his heels into the dirt and lifted. The beam was hefty, but he’d carried worse. His arms strained as he held it in place, watching as Arlo deftly worked with a set of tools, fastening the support beams with careful precision.

    “Man, I wish you worked here all the time. Not many guys can lift the beams like you can.”

    “Thanks. Don’t you do this kinda thing a lot?”

    “Not personally, no. But I design structures often enough that I know how it should be done. It’s all about angles and leverage, you see.”

    He gestured vaguely at the framework, seeing something only a trained eye can perceive.

    “And, of course, someone with the strength to put theory into practice.”

    “Yeah, well, I’m good for lifting things.”

    “That’s an understatement! I’ve seen oxen struggle more with less.”

    Heath let out a short laugh, adjusting his grip.

    “Guess I had a lotta practice. Spent most my life doin’ heavy work.”

    Arlo tightened the last bolt and stepped back to inspect his work.

    “Good. Because we’ve got another two beams to go.”

    Heath grunts in acknowledgement, a small smile on his face as he stepped up to the next beam.

    ————–

    The sunset came after hours of back-breaking labor. Heath grunted as he lifted another beam onto his shoulder, bracing it against the half-built framework. While Arlo secures a few beams, Heath gets some water and rests his muscles. Arlo’s sons flank Heath again as he steps away from the outhouse, casual but deliberate, this time not clinging to him thankfully. The older one speaks first.

    “Hey, Heath, right?”

    The younger grins.

    “I’ve just been calling you ‘big guy.’”

    Heath exhales, taking them in.

    “Yeah, that’s me. You’re Arlo’s sons, obviously.”

    “Ivan. The firstborn.”

    “Gregory, the better one.”

    Heath smirks, enjoying their practiced routine.

    “Alright, Ivan and Gregory. What’s up? If you’re about to ask for help with something, fair warning – my muscles are clocked out for the day.”

    Take the hint, in other words. Ivan waves that off.

    “Nah, nothing like that. We just wanted to ask:”

    “What do you think of our dad?”

    Heath blinks.

    “As a craftsman? He’s different from me, but I respect his skill.”

    “Yeah, but what do you think of him?”

    They looks giddy, Heath’s eyes narrow suspecting a prank.

    “If you’re dancing around something for my delicate sensibilities, just spit it out.”

    The brothers exchange one of those wordless, scheming sibling looks. Gregory speaks first.

    “Well, we heard you like men.”

    Ivan tilts his head and continues.

    “So… do you like our dad?”

    Heath stares. Gregory elbows Ivan.

    “Tactful.”

    “We just think he likes you. He’s never spent this much time with someone and actually looked comfortable.”

    Heath hesitates, possibilities settling in his head he has no intention of discussing with these kids pimping out their dad. Thankfully, their dad calls out for them, sending them back to work. Heath recontextualizes their interactions and wonders what he might have missed.

    ————–

    “This the last one?”

    Arlo glanced at his notes.

    “Almost. One more after this, then we secure them.”

    Heath adjusted his grip on the beam, rolling his shoulders before hoisting it into place. His muscles burned, but he pushed through the work. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught Arlo watching him. Not just watching, gazing. His breath hitches for half a second. Had that look always been there? How had he missed it?

    He set the beam down with a dull thunk and turned, lifting the bottom of his shirt to wipe sweat from his brow. Arlo was quick to glance away, rubbing the back of his neck as if suddenly engrossed in a knot in the wood beside him.

    “You need something?”

    Heath asked, trying to keep his voice steady.

    Arlo hesitated, then cleared his throat. “Just… making sure you’re pacing yourself. No sense in wrecking those shoulders of yours.”

    Heath exhaled a short chuckle, shaking his head.

    “You sound like your sons.”

    That made Arlo grimace.

    “Gods help me.”

    Silence stretched between them, comfortable but weighted. Heath found himself searching Arlo’s face, reading between the lines of every quiet glance, every lingering pause. It all looked different now.

    “Your boys asked me something weird earlier.”

    Arlo’s brow furrows.

    “Trying to get in your pants again, no doubt.”

    Heath rubbed at the back of his neck, feeling strangely self-conscious for a man who spent his day lifting lumber.

    “They, uh… wanted to know what I think of you.”

    Arlo looks absolutely gobsmacked.

    “I swear. These kids, I swear.”

    “Don’t worry, I didn’t give them an ammunition to taunt you later – I didn’t answer them. …I figured telling them I think you’re sexy would invite ridicule.”

    Arlo’s eyes widen and his face instantly reddens. It’s absolutely adorable seeing this older man look like a blushing schoolgirl.

    “Do you- I mean, is that right?”

    Arlo held his gaze this time, something unreadable flickering behind his steady expression. Then, after a beat, he nodded.

    “Tell you what.”

    Heath borrows Arlo’s papers and pen, writing down his address.

    “If you’re interested in figuring out whether I’m telling the truth or not, come by and we can have some no stakes, no stress fun.”

    Handing back the items, Heath gives one final stretch, enjoying Arlo’s stare at his treasure trail as shirt rises.

    “I’ll see you later.”

    “Yeah… later.”

    ————–

    Heath, fresh from washing the sweat of the day’s labor off his face, answers a knock at the door he’d been expecting. Arlo stood stiffly on the porch, wearing a high-collared vest over a crisp, dark shirt, sleeves neatly buttoned at the wrists. His boots were polished, his hair tidier than before, and there was a faint air of cologne. His eyes were glued to Heath in his loincloth and nothing else.

    “You clean up well! Maybe I should have worn something too!”

    “I’m not complaining about the view.”

    Heath pours them some ale, sliding one of the tankards across the table before taking a seat and stretching his legs out. Arlo sat across from him, still stiff, fingers tracing the rim of his drink. For a while, they drank in comfortable silence, the occasional clink of tankards breaking the stillness. The room was lit by a few low-burning lanterns, casting the space in warm, flickering light. It smelled like wood, leather, and the faint traces of something hearty Heath had cooked earlier.

    Heath finally broke the silence.

    “If I’m coming onto you too strong, I can feel it back in. I wanted to be bold for you.”

    “I’m just not sure… I’m ready for something serious is all.”

    “I’m not looking for anything serious either! We’d just be two guys blowing off steam. And if any feelings start coming up, we’ll talk about it. Okay?”

    Their eyes met over the table, the tension between them shifting from awkward to something more settled. Heath leans back, watching him for a moment longer before finally speaking again.

    “Life’s too short. Enjoy yourself.”

    Arlo exhaled, took another drink, and let himself sink into the warmth of the evening. Maybe he could do simple. Just for tonight.

    ————–

    The two finish another drink each, enjoying the buzz that came after a long day. Unlike before, the two speak comfortably, as familiar as two people who hadn’t met days ago.

    “Though I won’t deny, there are times I miss more… hands-on labor. Years ago, when my wife was still alive, we worked together. She was the builder. I was… well, the assistant, I suppose.”

    “Was?”

    “It was some time ago. She passed.”

    Heath pauses, unsure what to say except-

    “Sorry.”

    Arlo shook his head.

    “Time dulls the pain, though it never fully fades. In some ways, I feel I’ve been standing still ever since.”

    “How d’you mean?”

    “I’ve been alone since her passing. At first, out of grief. Then out of habit. And now…”

    He glanced at Heath with a rueful smile. “Now…”

    Heath nodded, arms crossed.

    “Sounds rough.”

    “It is. I won’t lie, it’s frustrating, being pent up for years with no real outlet. But it feels… wrong to move on.”

    Heath was silent for a moment before he said.

    “Maybe she wouldn’t want you to be stuck like that.”

    “Perhaps not. But knowing and feeling are different things. I just… no. I’m not going to drag down yet another conversation. I’m trying not to be that guy that’s always talking about his previous relationship. That’s not what I came for.”

    Feeling bold, Heath takes one of his hands in his own.

    “You seem stressed.”

    He moves with a nervous boldness masked by a suggestive smirk, reaching a bare foot under the table to cup Arlo’s groin. Arlo, unsuspecting and pent up, gasps with surprise and then leans back in his seat.

    “…does this mean you wanna help me work off some stress?”

    “Absolutely. I’d love to help a new friend, especially one who’s packing what feel like a girthy cock.”

    “Then get to work, Heath.”

    Finally getting approval from the thick dad, Heath smiles more genuinely. He undoes Arlo’s button and fishes out his thick meat. Heath has to stare in fascination. Arlo isn’t just big, he’s BIG – wider than he is long. Wrapping his fingers around the shaft, he can feel it radiating warmth.

    “I can’t even wrap my hand around it.”

    “Don’t just admire it, boy.”

    Needing no more incentive, Heath begins stroking Arlo’s manhood. Arlo grins, enjoying the taboo of having a man service him in the dead of night. Heath is entranced watching the foreskin gather over the dickhead with each pull.

    “Don’t just play with it.”

    Heath obeys and speeds up the movement up and down, eliciting a groan of appreciation, voice heavy with lust. Then Heath, unsure why, kisses the bear of a man, pressing soft lips to hairy flesh of his face. Arlo hesitates a moment before turning and returning the kiss. Arlo reflects how long it’s been since he’s been kissed as their tongues entangle, teeth nipping, lips meeting again and again. The whole time Heath continues jerking the man off, leading to Arlo firing off cum across his own stomach and coating Heath’s hand. Arlo grunts and thrusts his hips upwards, cock twitching.

    Once he comes down from his climax, chest heaving, Arlo finds his voice.

    “Gods, I needed that.”

    Heath, feeling bold, lifts hus spunk-coated hand to his mouth and lavaciously licks his fingers clean. Arlo’s eyes go wide with desire, his excitement engorged his formerly softening cock back in action. The erotic thought of having this hairy, burly man and his thick, thick hog all to himself is enough to make Heath drool. That cock was made to be serviced until Arlo was completely spent. Going to his knees, Heath takes a whiff of the new cock in his life – a rich, sweet musky scent of masculinity luring him in closer. Feeling emboldened, Arlo lifts his junk and drops it against Heath’s forehead.

    “Get to it, slut.”

    Glancing down, Heath admires and fondles the hairy ballsack. Eager to taste the flavor, Heath begins sucking and licking Arlo’s ballsack. His testes are so full, sagging like two apples on the vine. Smothered in the fragrant nut fuzz, Heath inhales, heart racing. One orb, then the other – Heath slides his tongue back and forth, collecting the spicy blend of sweat, piss, and cum. Arlo, impatient, grips Heath’s hair in a fist.

    “Get to work. Don’t just enjoy yourself.”

    His grips eases once Heath complies, taste buds rolling over Arlo’s thick piss slit, the last drops of his load sliding out onto the appreciative Heath’s tongue.

    “Fuck, you’re a good cocksucker. You really do like men – gonna have you drain me regularly.”

    Heath can’t think he’s so wrapped up in the virile man’s flavors. No cocksucker would resist this challenge, so Heath stretches his jaw and manages to get Arlo’s dickhead into his mouth. He’s rewarded with a dollop of pre on his tongue. Arlo, feeling a warm hole for the first time since his wife’s passing, can’t resist his instincts and starts moving his hips, sliding his weapon to the hilt in Heath’s mouth, gagging the younger man. Balls slap into his chin, lips spread around his thick and imposing girth. Strings of saliva dribbling down and Heath’s eyes water uncontrolled. The sight does something for the sadistic Arlo and he luxuriates in the sloppy blowjob; the most his wife could take is nothing compared to this. Bobbing up and down with a hand on his head, Heath’s tongue works the bottom side of Arlo’s cock until, finally, his devotion is met with a pulse of his heartbeat in his dick, hot sperm surging down his throat. Heath pulls off as Arlo points to Heath’s bedroom.

    “Lay on your back k and drop your head over the edge of the bed – I’m gonna pump you full of this hot spunk.”

    Eager to fill the emptiness in his throat again, Heath follows orders obediently.

    Heath is used for a long time – one orgasm is not enough for Arlo. Phlegm covers Heath’s face when he chokes, but is undeterred. He gets throat fucked until Arlo finally decides to unslot himself.

    “I canna feel ma mouf.”

    “You’ve got more than one hole.”

    Heath is shoved firmly, his pants slide off as his waist is lifted. Next goes his loincloth which Arlo raises to his nose, apparently enjoying Heath’s sweat-soaked smell. Once he gets his fill of the fabric, he goes to the source, sniffing and inhaling all of Heath’s unwashed taint scents. Arlo’s tongue slurps wetly at the hole he finds. Arlo’s stubble against his thighs and ass makes things tingled low in his belly. By the time Heath’s properly lubed up and eager to be stuffed, he calls out.

    “Please, fuck me. I can’t take it anymore!”

    Lining himself up to Heath’s pucker, he slowly plants himself to the hilt. Soon, they find a rhythm of gently screwing Heath’s ass, sliding from balls deep to almost all the way out. Arlo’s balls slapping Heath’s ass, building up his load while gripping his waist. He feels Arlo begins to pound more solidly, speeding up his thrusting now that he’s sure Heath has adjusted to his thick dad prick. Arlo leans down to groan into Heath’s ear while changing his grips to his shoulders. Repositioned into a better position to plow his submissive fling, Arlo’s hips slap in complete reckless abandon. Heath moans into the pillow, fully enjoying being a bitch in heat underneath a man. Being no slouch, Heath begins back-thrusting onto his lover’s crotch even harder than he was getting it. The two rut for a long time, both focusing on Arlo’s large member bottoming out inside Heath.

    “I’m gonna fill you up, make sure you’re good and pregnant~”

    “Go for it! Fill me up! Cum deep inside me!”

    “Ah yeah, get ready for my baby batter!!”

    With one final thrust all the way in, Arlo unloads his thick, potent dad jizz, rope after rope bulges Heath’s stomach. Heath thought that’d be it, but a firm calloused hand wraps around his dick, fondling and stroking his length. The intense pleasure of being used by a man and getting perked off gives way to an explosive orgasm across the bedsheets. Arlos, satisfied, slides out of Heath, a small pool of his semen pouring like a waterfall down his cleft.

    “I needed that. Can I count on you for some stress relief every now and then?”

    “~sure~”

    Heath, still blissed out, fails to notice Arlo get dressed and leave some money on the table for servicing Arlo like a whore. Being a married man’s side piece might not be so bad.

    ————–

    The morning started early like every other morning, the sun barely cresting over the horizon to the rooster’s loud-assed bitching. His overworked muscles ached, but it was welcome – like proof he was alive. As he pulls on his trousers, there’s a knock at the door. Heath is still shirtless when he opens the door to find Jergan leaning against the frame, looking as smug as ever in his sexy guardsman uniform.

    “Well well, good morning officer~”

    Heath steps aside to let him in. Jergan slips inside with an easy confidence.

    “I knew you’d be awake. Figured I’d start my morning right and that you might help with that~”

    Heath huffs a quiet laugh, shutting the door behind him. Jergan’s hands were already on his waist, drawing him in. It was a slow, indulgent kind of morning, one that left Heath’s mouth worked over on sucking out a load from Jergan, letting him leave with a satisfied smirk. Heath rolled his sore shoulders, pulling his focus toward the long day ahead.

    By midday, the forge is alive with the ring of hammers and the steady roar of the furnace. Heath worked through orders with steady efficiency, the heat of the fire seeping into his skin. It was just as he was taking a break, rolling his shoulders to ease the tension, that he spotted a familiar figure entering the workshop. Sethis.

    “Back from your travels?”

    Sethis grinned, brushing soot from his sleeves as he approached.

    “Just this morning. Thought I’d find you here.”

    Heath smirked, wiping sweat from his brow.

    “Need some help or is this a personal visit?”

    Sethis leaned in, voice dropping just for him.

    “A very personal visit, if you’ve got time~”

    The next thing Heath knew, they were sneaking away to the office in the corner of the workshop. Sethis’ hands were already at his belt, and Heath barely had time to huff a laugh before being pressed up against the wall. It was quick, heated fuck, the kind that left both of them breathless. When they finally straightened themselves out, Sethis grinned, brushing a hand through his disheveled hair.

    “I should let you go back to work. I should be back next week or so.”

    Heath chuckles, adjusting his clothes. “Yeah, get outta here before the boss comes looking.”

    Sethis winks before slipping out, leaving Heath to shake his head and get back to work, more energized than before.

    The forge work bled into the late afternoon, but instead of heading home, Heath had volunteered for extra work at the construction site. Arlo was already there when he arrived, sleeves rolled up, hair slightly messy from the labor.

    “You didn’t have to help. Aren’t you tired?”

    Heath shrugs.

    “Didn’t have to. Felt like it.”

    They work in companionable silence, the steady rhythm of hammering and lifting filling the space between them. The sun dips lower, and the air cools, but the heat of exertion still cling to them.

    At some point, when they had a moment to themselves, Arlo wipes sweat from his forehead and glances at Heath.

    “We could take a break.”

    Heath smirks, catching the glint in Arlo’s eyes.

    “Yeah?”

    It didn’t take much after that. They find a secluded spot, the structure providing just enough cover, and Heath barely had time to brace himself before Arlo was on him, all heat and urgency. It was different from the morning’s slow indulgence or the midday heat with Sethis – this was Arlo’s sexual sobriety broken. He’s craving more. Heath’s ass is stuffed full for a long time while keeping their fucking quiet. Eventually, they pull away, straightening their clothes and catching their breath, Arlo runs a hand through his hair, exhaling.

    “This was-“

    “Good.”

    “More than good. Makes me wish I had a casual friend years ago.”

    They made their way back to the worksite, falling into step beside each other. If either boy noted their long absence, they made no comments or shot any looks. The work wasn’t finished and the night wasn’t over, but Heath found himself enjoying the steady, unspoken rhythm of it all.

    Curious over the new village development plans, Heath heads inside. But the plans cause Heath’s stomach to drop – the new development would go right over the unmarked grave where he’d buried his uncle. Panic sets in. If they dug there, they’d find Garland’s remains, and questions would follow – questions Heath wasn’t sure he could lie through successfully.

    That night, under the cover of darkness, Heath returns to the site with a shovel. Digging up the body was harder than burying it. The stench hit him first, then the sight of the decomposed remains. Singularly focused, he works quickly, dragging the corpse through the woods to the river’s edge. Without ceremony, he heaved it into the rushing water and watched as the current carried away his secret.

    By dawn, the grave was empty, and Heath was home safe, hands filthy but his tracks covered. The river would take care of the rest.

    ————–

    Hushed whispers.

    “Did he just throw a body into the river!?”

    “I… think so. What if he’s dangerous? What if he tries to… hurt Dad?”

    “We won’t let that happen.”

  • The Interview

    (This is my first attempt at writing, something I’ve wanted to do for a while. So please feel free to comment or message me or anything and give some feedback, or anything else you’d like to see. I’d like to do some commission based writing one day too if anybody is ever interested.)


    Dillon sat at the edge of the cheap wooden desk, his back straight but his hands nervously clasped together. The young man couldn’t have been more than twenty, though something in his eyes suggested he’d lived through more than most. His dark curls fell in loose waves just past his shoulders, neatly brushed but rebelliously untamed at the ends. There was a quiet handsomeness to his sharp cheekbones, full lips, and skin smooth with youth but drawn slightly at the corners with weariness. A faded blue button-up shirt clung to his lean frame, the collar slightly askew beneath a striped tie that looked like it had been borrowed or bought in a rush. He was clean-shaven, well-groomed even, but the subtle tension in his jaw and the stillness in his posture betrayed an underlying desperation, like someone trying to hold themselves together just long enough to be seen.

    His cellphone chirps from his pocket, sending a shock through his body as he quickly grabs the phone and silences it. Glancing at the screen he sees the words “Good luck!”. It was a message from his girlfriend. They lived together and money had become increasingly tight ever since Dillon lost his last job. The door to the office behind him closes firmly, making him jump slightly before shoving his phone back into his pocket and sitting up straight, smiling.

    Ken was the owner of the business, “Ken’s Construction”. He didn’t really need anymore men to actually work on construction, but he DID need someone to help generate more business. The company had settled with small jobs, single lot homes, a shed, barn, etc. However, Ken thought it was time to try and get into some commercial work. The job he wanted filled definitely called for a woman’s charm, but here we were, interviewing some kid named Dillon.

    As he enters the office, he sees Dillon straighten up his back and fidget with his pocket. Ken rolls his eyes before closing the door and sitting down at his desk. Dillon’s smiling face takes in the giant man, trying not to let it intimidate him. Ken was about 6 foot 5 inches and had to weigh at least 250 pounds. He had olive skin and dark short hair that was buzzed down to a fade on the sides. As he sat on the chair, it creaked and groaned, him leaning back accentuating the noises. “So, Tom, why would you want to work here at Ken’s Construction?” Getting his name wrong on purpose to try and fluster the young man.

    Dillon’s smile doesn’t fade, but Ken can see the wheels turning in his head on how to figure out what to respond to the man. “I’ve just always had a passion for construction, and helping people. Making their dreams come true. And I’m a really hard worker!” His speaking becomes faster and faster, like a car going down an icy hill, losing control as more speed picks up. “Is that so, Tom?” Ken asks, a smirk playing on his lips and his eyes squinting slightly. He can practically feel the desperation radiating from Dillon now. “I don’t really need another man working on the actual lots, I need someone who can generate me business. Can you do that?” He studies Dillon’s demeanor as he questions him.

    “Yes sir! I can do whatever needs to be done! You can call my old baseball coach as a reference! He always said I was an incredibly hard worker! Oh and…” Ken cuts Dillon off mid sentence. “Baseball? Why not a real man’s sport like football? Or wrestling?” He laughs loudly, his coffee breath permeating the room. Dillons face flushed bright red, as anger and embarrassment mix. “I didn’t make those teams, plus I was good at baseball” Ken continues to laugh. “Listen Tom, I need a really good team player. I need someone who is going to be a “yes man” and not question my motives. I just don’t really think you’re up for the job” his smile reaches his eyes now.

    Dillons face falls flat as he sees the job slipping from him. “No! Please! I will do anything you ask! Give me a chance! A trial run! Anything! I need the cash really bad!” The begging from the other side of the desk made Ken raise an eyebrow as he listens. A snort escapes his nose as he raises a hand to silence Dillon. “Calm down. Calm down. Jesus Christ. Maybe I could test you out, ¦let’s pretend I’m a developer, and you’re trying to bid for our company. Sell it to me.” He leans back even further, as the desk chair creaks so loudly it sounds like it’ll snap in half.

    Dillon wipes his sweaty palms on his khakis as he clears his throat, not sure what to even say or do. “I… I…I’m not sure what to say” he stammers as his face flushes completely red. Sweat starts to form in his armpits. Ken slams his hand on the desk hard, making Dillon jump in his chair. “Do I have to spoon feed you a script?! Man up! Grow a pair! Why should we use Ken’s Construction for our multi million dollar property?!” He screams out, his face beet red with veins bulging in his neck.

    Dillons Adam apple bobs as he swallows and trembles before trying again, “Yes sir! Um, you should use Ken’s Construction because we are the best of the best, and we will do whatever it takes to make sure that you are pleased with our services.” He half smiles at Ken, playing nervously with his own fingers. Suddenly, Ken stands up, he stares down at the young man as he walks around his desk before walking to the door and locking it. “I guess you’re doing better…” he walks leisurely towards the chair that Dillon is sat in. He stands right beside the man, facing his side profile. “Why do you want this job so bad?” He smirks and crosses his massive biceps across his chest.

    Dillon looks up at the towering giant to his right, “My girl is pregnant. And we need the money really bad” Ken just chuckles at his words. “I see. I see” he walks back around his desk and sits back in his creaky chair, leaning way back once more and eyeing Dillon. “Come over here” he curls his finger. The young man slowly stands and walks over, looking confused and hopeful. The older man’s eyes look him up and down, scaling his entire body before locking on his eyes. “Show me you can be a team player. On your knees.” He says calmly and matter of factly.

    Dillon stammers for a moment looking at the seated man. “B… but… I mean… what?” He couldn’t complete his thought before Ken grabs the man and yanks him down to his knees in front of him. “Don’t think. Just do what I tell you”, he grasps at his own belt and unlatches it, as well as the zipper of his pants. “Pull my pants down”, he smiles wide now. Dillon looks around the room, not responding when Ken grabs him by the hair and sneers in his ear, “if you want this fucking job, and to not be broke with your whore girlfriend and bastard kid, you’ll do what I say. Now TAKE MY PANTS OFF!” He squeezes his hair once more before releasing him.

    Dillon slowly reaches out with trembling hands as he starts to pull the man’s pants down. As they passed his groin, a large and wet bulge pops out covered in black tight underwear. He continues to pull the pants down all the way to his ankles before sitting back on his knees and looking down at the ground. Ken reaches down with a hand and rubs at his bulge slowly, his fingers becoming slick with precum already. He extends them to Dillon’s face, “lick my fingers” he smirks as he watches Dillon slowly stick out his tongue and lick up the fingers once and grimace. “No no no. I want you to suck on them like you fucking mean it!” He pushes his digits past the man’s lips and begins to finger fuck his mouth. Dillon closes his eyes trying to ignore the sensation prompting a smack across the face from Ken. “You’re gonna look at me while you do this” he says quietly.

    Dillon focuses on sucking the fingers as he whimpers and his eyes water. His face stung from the slap and he could feel a red welp forming. “Now take my cock out” Ken demands, watching Dillon reach up and begin to pull the underwear down. As he does so, a cock the size of a pringles can pops out, precum leaking from the head like a faucet. Dillons eyes show pure terror as Ken continues to smile. “It’s impressive isn’t it? This is what a real man looks like”, he places a hand on the back of Dillons head, “You know what you need to do for this job”, his hand lightly pushes his head towards the large cock.

    The young man licks his lips and knows he can’t really just get up and walk away. He inches his face closer and closer to the leaking dick when suddenly he stops. “I want this job, but I don’t know if…” his thought is cut short once more as Ken grips Dillon’s head and plunges his cock into his mouth. He barely gets 4 inches in before Dillon starts to cough, gag, and sputter, but Ken does not release him. Instead he just laughs and tries to push even harder. “You can do better than that, bitch” the sixth inch sinks into his mouth. His hand has now become a full fist of hair as the young man continues to cough and resist the cock. After holding his head for a few seconds he releases his hair, allowing Dillon to cough up the wet cock. Ken laughs hard as Dillon’s coughs and gags fill the office.

    “You’re not done. Get to work”, he raises a hand as if to smack Dillon once more. The threat alone prompts Dillon to immediately put the dick back into his mouth. “Good girl” Ken says as he slowly rocks his hips from the chair. His cock sliding in and out of Dillon’s wet warm mouth until finally his low hanging, softball sized nuts slap against his chin. “Thereeeeeee we go!” He moans out as he grinds his hips into the young man’s face. Dillon can taste and smell all of Ken’s precum, sweat, and even old piss from earlier. His eyes watered intensely as he tried to distract himself but failed. “Up here bitch”, Ken says as Dillon looks up, his big, brown, watering eyes looking into Ken’s. A flash blinds him for a second before he realizes that Ken took a picture of him with this cock shoved down his throat. “For leverage”, he smiles crazily as he starts to fuck Dillons throat now.

    He could see the man’s Adam apple bobbing up and down as he thrusts into his throat. He stands from his chair and grabs Dillons loose curls on both fists before he begins to really fuck into his mouth. The sound of wet lips and swallowing is all they can hear as Ken ruts into Dillon’s face. The long hard strokes were already causing his balls to tense up and hug up against his scrotum. “Jesus. Fuck. I hope your girl tastes this tonight”, he says as he suddenly begins to cum into Dillon’s mouth. At first he swallowed, but after the 4th shot of jizz, to began to bubble out of his mouth and down his front, covering his shirt and tie. Ken slams his cock all th way down the man’s throat as he finishes cumming and grunts loudly. “Fuck, that was great!” he pulls his impossibly large cock out of Dillon’s mouth and watches him as he gasps for air. “You did good boy. Now out of my office.” He pulls up his underwear and pants, sitting back in his chair and returning his attention to his computer.

    Dillon stays staggered on the ground for a moment before slowly standing to his feet. He looks around the office for a moment before speaking. His voice sounds hoarse and painful, “Sir, did I get the job?” Ken types on his keyboard, ignoring the man for a minute before responding. “Yea. Sure. Whatever. But don’t fuck up. And remember, you’ll do everything and anything I ask, got it?” He hits a button and on his computer screen the picture of Dillon choking on Ken’s cock pops up. “Yes sir” Dillon says, terrified that he actually got the job now. He slowly leaves the office, heading back home to his pregnant girlfriend with, good? News.

  • Wearing panties at the video store

    Two months  ago I visited a adult video store that I would visit just to get my cock sucked .. it wasn’t until I was fascinated by looking at girls panties I always wanted to try wearing them the clerk seen my excitement and told me to try them on .. they were silky sexy it made me feel hot cheap I looked good in them young still 18 petite body baby face kid …. After the clerk gave me a blow job telling me to keep them and go watch some videos for free …  He unlocked the door two strangers cane in staring at me just in panties I blushed ran to the booth thinking I’d get a blow job to my surprise I sucked my first cock instantly falling in love how good fantastic it felt in my mouth now I knew why I liked getting my cock sucked so much I sucked the other guy I loved hot cum filling my belly ..

    Before the day was over I sucked seven cocks loving each one I had cum leaking out my mouth cum on my face my own  cum in my panties on my belly I was a cum dump for strangers I never forgot that day even after I had a girlfriend I’m 20 now she broke up with me but she left a pair of her panties behind.

    Thinking back I remembered how sexy they made me feel what I did that day sucking seven cocks so much cum at that video store …. Putting them on I remembered how soft sexy cheap slutty they made me feel so off to that video store I went it was early morning he just opened up I headed for the panties section hen I heard the clerk say :: “ I remember you from a  couple months ago back you were young and pretty then I gave you panties for free and you not only sucked your first cock you sucked so many men that day you still look young pretty you here to buy new panties “ 

    I blushed shaking my head yes grabbing a pair of pink g string panties and without thinking I stripped naked putting them on showing off to the clerk wiggling my sweet ass at him he smiled pulling his pants down …. “ wow just like before I never seen anyone like you so bold not caring who sees you like that so slutty so cheap you were “ 

    I went down on him sucking until he came in my mouth suddenly the door opened a guy walked in smiling at me I giggled standing up cum leaking out my mouth and ran back to the video booths the clerk laughed telling me booth 7 free videos for you.

    The guy who came in stated following me he went into the next booth sticking his cock in the hole possessed I stated to suck him until he came in my mouth he left then another guy came in the booth i was sooo horny I started to moan loudly when I heard a knock on my door I opened it some pervert was standing there completely naked I forgot about the cock I was sucking and crawled to him started to suck him when someone else joined him pulling his pants down … two cocks for my hungry mouth I’m in the middle of the aisle in panties moaning loudly sucking them back n forth forgetting where I was sucking cocks was all I knew 

    I’m so slutty cheap I’m loving it being a cocksucking cumloving queer boy for strangers n public no less not caring who sees me like this I was loving the attention I was getting after sucking one cock another cock for me was there before I knew what was going on I seen like  five guys  watching me playing with their cocks strangers were jacking off on me cum splashing on my face my body 

    “ Ooooh god oooh my yess oooh I love this I need more please I love cum on my face my body in my belly ooh yesss “ I’m moaning loudly begging pleading for more … “ Oooh I love sucking oooh god I love cocks oooh please “ 

    I stand up I’m cummmmimg in my panties I twirl around letting everyone see my ass just a string in my cheeks I’m so fucking horny I start giggling shaking  my ass  I hear myself.                  “ Oh you fucking  perverts you like that you like my sexy ass “  one guy starts cummming jacking off on my ass I feel his cum  sliding into my hole … “ ooh god ooh my ooohghb yess yess I want I need to be fucked like a girl oooh please “.   
          I’m begging moaning pleading like I’m a demon possessed pulling my cum soaked panty off showing everyone my boipussy I’m licking my lips pure lust in  my eyes. 
    I can’t believe I’m begging to be fucked  like a girl here in public at the video store with strangers . 

    “ Take me fuck me please seed me breed me oooh yes yes I’m ready my virginity is yours “ I’m panting like a bitch in heat bending over showing my sweet boipussy I grab a cock shoved it in my mouth spreading my ass open wider .. 

    “ Oooh ooh yes put your cock in my boipussy “  I’m moaning sucking on a cock … I feel if a cock sliding into my boipussy it slides in easy from cum that was spilling off my ass  no pain only pleasure ” ..   the guy I’m sucking starts cummming he pulls out cummming on my face ..    “ Ooooh god oooh yes ooh fuck me like a girl your cock feel soooo good oooh fuck mecooohbgod  ess yesss” I’m babbling not making any sense I’m getting fucked falling in love being used like this another cock in my mouth I fell the guy fucking me cummming inside me I’m moaning louder he pulls out another cock takes his place I’m being fucked  in my mouth and in my pussy at the same time I’m shaking I start cummming falling in love being used like this I need more 

    Cocks after cock using me fucking my mouth my boipussy.. word  must of got out because I seen  these perverts filming me I lost count after like 12 guys taking  turns fucking me I feel my ass cheeks being spread wider I’m still bent over sucking on a cock when I feel a bigger cock slid into me I moaned then I felt another cock inside me i turned my head to look the guy I’m sucking comes on my face.

    ” Ooooh ooh look at me oooh yess two cocks in me ooh yess look at me I’m getting doubled fucked ooooh god yesss fuck me “ I start to cum I’m moaning begging pleading like a cheap slut like a girl hey both start cummming at the same time cum is leaking out my ass dripping down my leg I grab another cock in my mouth three cocks at once i almost pass out falling on the carpet in the middle of the booths surrounded by so many cocks I giggled spreading my legs open wide cum is gushing out my ass my pussy so much cum on my naked body my face my hair …. Oh god I’m a cum dump I’m shaking on the floor licking my lips. “ MORE “ I whispered 

    After like hours I was alone on the floor covered in cum so much leaking out my mouth my boipussy I stand up falling back on the chair in the video booth cum is like gushing out my pussy a guy walking by sees me goes into the next booth sticking his cock in the hole I gobble him to completion drinking his cum … the lights turn off and on I see the clerk looking at me smiling “  you were so hot so many perverts taking videos of you begging moaning pleading like a girl it got out on mediaci had over sixty customers coming here for you buying lingerie for you buying porn just because of you I started charging $10.. to come in to fuck you sorry but it’s time to go here’s your clothes come back anytime “ 

    I staggered out it was dark past midnight I’m covered in cum still my face dripping with cum I get to the parking lot exhausted opening my car door I feel someone behind me pulling my pants down he sees cum dripping out my pussy I’m moaning again pushing my ass up n down.  “ Yesss ooh yes fuck me  I fall on my front seat my ass sticking up I’m getting fucked outside in the parking lot pull my shirt off I’m naked again getting fucked outside in public moaning loudly begging for more … 

    Im a cum dump falling in love with every cock that used me 

  • The Apartment

    This is a self-contained story, I wrote years ago, I have rewritten and expanded it and finally feel happy with the result…….


    The breakup with Mark, my boyfriend of six long years, had been a messy, drawn-out affair. We’d simply grown apart, our desires diverging on a frustrating, almost comical trajectory. Now, finally free, I’d landed in my own space: a sprawling, airy apartment carved out of a former factory. The high ceilings, exposed brick, and vast windows were a breath of fresh air. This was my sanctuary, a blank canvas screaming for my personal touch. It felt like a rebirth, a chance to shed the remnants of ‘us’ and embrace the ‘me’ I’d almost forgotten.

    The problem was the previous tenants hadn’t quite understood the potential of the space. There were awkwardly placed partition walls, a general sense of clutter, and a lack of flow that grated on my nerves. Renovations were desperately needed. I envisioned a minimalist, art-deco haven, a stark contrast to the knick-knack laden, 1970s-furniture-obsessed world I’d left behind with Mark.

    Our diverging tastes had been a symptom of a larger incompatibility, particularly in the bedroom. Mark was a committed bottom, passionate about receiving, and he had the most incredible ass. I loved fucking him, truly. But I’m versatile, and sometimes, just sometimes, I yearned for the roles to be reversed. My desires were met with laughter, a dismissive wave, and a resurgence of enthusiasm for his next visit to the sex club.

    He’d started going out more and more, disappearing into the anonymous, pleasure-seeking nightlife. I wasn’t inherently bothered by him sleeping with other men; my issue was his complete disinterest in topping, in exploring that side of our intimacy. It felt like a rejection, a silent confirmation that I wasn’t enough, or perhaps, that my desires were somehow wrong.

    The constant trips to sex clubs, the unspoken judgment when I hinted at wanting to top, it was the final crack in the facade. We sold our apartment, split the proceeds, and I used my share to secure this gem, this diamond in the rough. This was my chance to build a space, and a life, entirely on my own terms.

    And so, the renovations began almost the moment the removal van pulled away. I started with the bedroom, tackling a particularly appalling wall that seemed to unnecessarily divide the space. Thankfully, it turned out to be nothing more than plasterboard. With a satisfying grunt, I ripped it down, revealing… a door. “Well, that’s odd,” I muttered to myself, intrigued.

    I carefully peeled back the layers of wallpaper that obscured the door’s surface, revealing a solid-looking wooden frame. After a considerable amount of huffing and puffing – “I really must get back into a routine and find a gym,” I reminded myself, feeling the effects of my sedentary post-breakup existence – the door finally creaked open.

    Inside was a small room, barely more than a walk-in closet or dressing room. Everything was shrouded in thick, undisturbed dust sheets, hinting that it hadn’t been touched in goodness knows how long. The air hung heavy, thick with the musty scent of forgotten things. As the door swung inward, a cloud of dust billowed out, stinging my eyes and coating my tongue. A sneeze erupted, a violent expulsion of the years of accumulated grime. Now, what secrets did this hidden room hold?

    “This is all extremely strange,” I muttered, the words catching in my throat as I recovered my composure. Dust mites danced in the weak light filtering through the grimy window. Driven by a bizarre curiosity, I pulled one of the dust sheets away with a sharp tug. The fabric, brittle with age, tore slightly. I gasped, stunned at what lay beneath. Three rails crammed with clothes, all black leather. The material looked and felt expensive, supple and thick, though I couldn’t honestly say I knew the difference between good leather and bad. A cloud of dust exploded upwards, invading my nostrils and coating my tongue with a gritty film. I coughed and spluttered, waving my hand in front of my face, but it was no use. The dust was everywhere, a lingering taste of the past.

    Driven by an unsettling sense of morbid fascination, I started looking through the clothes. I’d often seen leather men around when Steve and I went out to bars and clubs. Neither of us exactly moved in those circles – more observers than participants – but I knew about the scene, the unspoken language of it, and the uniform they wore. Leather chaps, tight leather jeans, motorcycle jackets bristling with chrome studs and buckles, vests cut low to reveal tanned chests, and even a pair of surprisingly short, tight leather shorts. “Wow,” I breathed, the sound a low whistle of disbelief.

    Emboldened, I pulled off another dust sheet. This time the rail held an array of headwear, a bizarre collection of hats of differing kinds, from peaked caps to flat caps, all in black leather. And then I saw them: leather jockstraps. Dozens of them, all subtly different, some plain and functional, some studded with menacing-looking metal. Beside them hung collars, again with the same unsettling variation: some simple black bands, but most adorned with rows of intimidating spikes. Underneath the rail, crammed together in a haphazard heap, were boots. At least ten pairs, maybe more, all different styles, but they were all tall, reaching almost to the knee, each one radiating a silent aura of power and transgression.

    “I don’t believe all this,” I exclaimed, my voice echoing in the silent room. “What is all this doing here?” Driven by a need to uncover the source of this strange collection, I pulled another dust sheet away, revealing a chest. A rather old-fashioned chest, to be precise, with a domed top and thick leather straps crisscrossing its surface. I fumbled with the buckles, undoing the straps and gently lifting the lid. Just like in an old-fashioned horror movie, the hinges creaked in protest as I opened it, the sound echoing in the otherwise silent apartment. The theatricality of it all almost made me laugh. But my laughter soon turned to shock, a wave of disbelief washing over me. All sorts of toys were inside, but not children’s toys. Dildos of various sizes and…anatomical correctness, butt plugs gleaming under the dim light, cock rings of polished steel, and a load of other things that, to my bewildered eyes, looked unnervingly like medieval torture equipment.

    I sank onto the dusty floor, my legs suddenly weak, and looked around the room, a whirlwind of questions swirling in my mind. What the hell was going on? What was I supposed to do with all this? I had no idea who the previous owner was, what secrets these leather garments hid. The estate agent who sold it to me had merely said the apartment had been empty for years, gathering dust and cobwebs. The chap who lived there had died in a plane crash, and it had taken that long for all his estate to be settled, because – as the agent had put it with a shrug – he had died intestate.

    I was confused, undeniably worried, and most of all desperately in need of a drink. I pushed myself up from the floor, leaving a faint impression of my jeans in the dust, and went straight to the kitchen. I yanked open the fridge door, expecting…well, something. “No fucking beer, huh.” It never occurred to me that I rarely drank beer. Resigned, I grabbed my money and keys from the cluttered countertop and headed for the local corner shop.

    I scanned the shelves, a bewildering array of lagers and ales, before settling on a six-pack of Stella Artois. “Oh, and 20 Marlboro Reds, please, with a lighter,” I said, handing him the beer across the counter. The words felt strange in my mouth, alien.

    I got outside and immediately lit up the cigarette, inhaling deeply. The nicotine hit my system with an unexpected force, making me cough, but beneath the initial harshness was a strange sense of…satisfaction? “Fuck, that’s better,” I muttered, the smoke curling around me. Like the beer, it had never occurred to me that I didn’t smoke. Or, at least, I hadn’t used to.

    I walked back across the road and up to my apartment, the plastic bag rustling against my leg. I went out onto the balcony, perched at the edge of the open space, opened a Stella, and lit another cigarette. I stood and watched the world go by, a silent observer on my own little stage, until I had finished both the beer and the smoke. The sun was starting to dip below the horizon, casting long shadows across the street, when I realized I had been out on the balcony all afternoon, lost in thought and nicotine-induced haze. “Fuck, look at the time.” I went inside and made myself something to eat – a microwave meal, quick and tasteless. As I sat down on the kitchen chair, something felt odd, different, and undeniably strange. A vague sense of unease settled over me, prickling my skin. I looked down at myself, at my legs, and saw the impossible: where there had once been a slight definition, a hint of muscle, now there was a visible change, a sculpted strength that hadn’t been there before. “What the fuck is happening to me?” The words were a strangled whisper, lost in the gathering darkness.

    I stumbled back, reeling, and practically threw myself into the bedroom. My eyes darted immediately to the mirror. The figure staring back was a grotesque parody, a distorted echo of the man I knew. Except…it was me.

    The old me, meek and unremarkable, stood at a paltry 5’6″ with the build of a starved pigeon. The reflection now towered over six feet, a sculpted landscape of muscle that rippled even in the dim light. My jawline, once soft and undefined, was now a sharp, aggressive square, dusted with a shadow of stubble that, impossibly, looked good. Countless attempts in the past had resulted in patchy, pathetic failures. But this…this was different. This face commanded attention.

    I pivoted, a strange disconnect between my mind and the powerful body I now inhabited. My hand instinctively slapped against my rear. “Wow… that is fucking huge.” It was a revelation. Years of flat, unremarkable nothingness had been replaced by a glorious, undeniably bubble butt. Round, firm, and… luscious was definitely the right word. A strange, burgeoning heat bloomed low in my stomach.

    A sharp, stinging pain shot through my ears, quickly followed by a similar sensation in my nipples. I whipped back around to the mirror, a prickle of unease starting to crawl up my spine. The changes were escalating, becoming… outrageous. My earlobes were now stretched, displaying small, dark flesh tunnels. And my nipples… Christ, my nipples were sporting thick, heavy rings, the metal glinting cruelly in the light, and had tripled in size, swollen and sensitive. The final blow: my neatly combed blonde hair was gone, replaced with a brutally close-cropped skinhead look that somehow accentuated the harsh angles of my new face.

    “I don’t understand any of this,” I breathed, my voice deeper, rougher than I remembered, “But fuck…I like it.” A wide, predatory smile stretched across my transformed features. The image in the mirror grinned back, a chillingly confident expression that both thrilled and terrified me.

    Then, another jolt of pain, this time focused on my groin. Dread mixed with a perverse curiosity. I looked down. My breath hitched. It wasn’t just bigger; it was monstrous. At least five inches had been added to its length, and the girth… it was thick, heavy, and throbbing with a life of its own. A large, gleaming ring pierced the head, catching the light like a wicked promise.

    My legs suddenly felt weak. I needed to sit. I retreated back to the kitchen, my mind reeling, and somehow managed to finish the last of my food, the taste now foreign and muted. After the meal, a powerful craving hit me. I needed a smoke. I drifted out onto the balcony, the cool night air raising goosebumps on my skin (or what I imagined was still my skin), absently lighting a cigarette, completely unaware that I was standing stark naked in the open air.

    With the nicotine buzzing in my veins, a new sensation began to build, a raw, primal need. It was an insistent whisper at first, then a roaring demand that drowned out all other thoughts. I needed…cock. The realization hit me with the force of a physical blow. A slow, satisfied smile spread across my face. I crushed the cigarette under my bare foot and turned back inside, drawn to the bedroom with an irresistible force.

    I started rifling through my wardrobe, a jumbled mess of clothes that suddenly felt utterly inadequate. But my mind was already elsewhere, pulled towards the back room, the room I usually kept locked, the room that housed… the leathers.

    “No. Don’t be ridiculous,” I muttered, the protest weak and unconvincing. A moment later, I found myself standing in the doorway, as if on autopilot. The room pulsed with a dark, almost palpable energy. My eyes scanned the walls lined with leather, my heart beginning to pound a wild rhythm in my chest.

    It felt less like choosing and more like being chosen. My hands moved with a will of their own, selecting pieces with unerring precision: a studded jockstrap, the metal cold against my palms; chaps, heavy and smelling of oiled leather; a short-sleeved leather shirt, tight and unforgiving; and finally, a studded leather motorcycle jacket, the metal gleaming like predatory teeth. I laid them out carefully on the bed, each piece radiating a dark, sensual power.

    Then, driven by an almost manic compulsion, I headed to the bathroom. A thorough cleansing was required, inside and out. As I lathered my face, I noticed the sparse hair on my chin seemed to be… dissolving, simply fading away under my touch. I paused, a fleeting moment of surprise, then shrugged it off and continued my ablutions, the feeling of submission now dominating my senses.

    When I finished showering, I reached for the chest tucked away in the corner. Inside, nestled amongst silk scarves and restraints, were the tools I needed: lube and a generously sized butt plug. I coated my hand with the slick gel and liberally greased my ass, using my fingers to push the lube as deep as I could. “Fuck… that feels good.” I’d experimented before, a furtive pleasure indulged in when my ex wasn’t around, but this… this was different. More intense, more demanding. I flexed my muscles, probing deeper, a low moan escaping my lips as my fingers found my sweet spot. “Fuck… I do need cock tonight.” With a sigh of pure, unadulterated pleasure, I slipped the plug into my ass, the cool metal a delightful contrast against the burning need.

    I scrambled into the leathers as soon as I could pull myself away from the blissful agony of my ass. My cock hardened to steel at the thought of each piece covering my body. The studded jockstrap was the first layer, cradling my engorged member in its rough embrace. The pins pressed against my skin, a delicious blend of pain and pleasure that sent shivers down my spine. The leather chaps and shirt were skintight, moulding to my newfound muscles, a second skin that felt both constricting and liberating.

    As I pulled on the leather jacket, it seemed to blend to my body, the weight of it grounding me, completing the transformation. But I paused, pulling it off again. Footwear was important. I knew, with absolute certainty, that they would fit. I reached for the Westco harness boots. I pulled them on and the did indeed fit me perfectly, they looked new but fitted me like an old pair of gloves. The shaft came to just below the knee and the soles were double thickness.

    Finally, I delved into the chest once more, retrieving a pair of supple leather gloves and a pair of Ray-Ban aviators to complete the ensemble. The transformation was complete. I was ready. The hunger was insatiable.

    A strange paralysis gripped me as I tried to leave the room and return to the bedroom. An invisible force held me captive. Somehow, I managed to shuffle my feet towards the chest. I threw open the lid, and there it was, bathed in the room’s faint light: a monstrous butt plug, an obscene monument of silicone.

    “What?” I blurted out, disbelief warring with a nervous thrill. “No way I can take that thing.” Yet, my legs remained stubbornly rooted to the floor. A strange sense of inevitability washed over me. I knew what I had to do. The moment my fingers closed around the cool, smooth surface of the plug; the paralysis vanished. I was free to move.

    I stumbled into the bedroom. “No fucking way,” I repeated, my eyes fixated on the behemoth now resting on the bedspread. It seemed to pulse with an almost malevolent energy.

    Time seemed to warp and bend. I lost track of the minutes, maybe hours. The next thing I knew, I was inhaling the sharp, dizzying scent of poppers, the bottle slick in my hand. I liberally coated the monstrous plug with lubricant, the slick gel reflecting the dim light like a perverse mirror. Another hit of poppers, and I reached behind, withdrawing the smaller plug currently occupying my ass. A strange, detached curiosity filled me as I presented the gaping maw of my hole to the intimidating mass of the new arrival.

    I sat down, a slow, agonizing inch at a time. The cool, unyielding material stretched and strained, pushing against my inner walls. I felt the familiar tightening, the prelude to pleasure and pain intertwined. The base, impossibly wide, loomed closer. I inhaled a lungful of poppers, a desperate attempt to relax and surrender. With a final, agonizing push, it slid home, seating itself deep inside me.

    “FUCK!” I gasped, a mixture of shock and a strange, burgeoning satisfaction. I stood up, testing the sensation, my hips swaying involuntarily. “Oh fuck, that feels so fucking good. I have no idea how I managed to get that in but, fuck yes.”

    The decision was made. I finished dressing, pulling on the leather motorcycle jacket, the scent of the leather and sweat clinging to its fibres. Aviator sunglasses shielded my eyes, completing the image of a reckless wanderer. I patted my pockets, ensuring I had smokes, money, and the essential poppers. Then, I descended the stairs and stepped out into the London night.

    I hadn’t lived in this part of the city for long, but a strange instinct guided me. I navigated the labyrinthine streets with a newfound purpose, arriving at a club with the simple, provocative name ‘The Hole’ emblazoned above the door. A small queue snaked along the pavement, a diverse collection of individuals united by a shared desire for transgression: leathermen, rubbermen, skinheads, and a scattering of men in uniform, their faces etched with anticipation.

    I joined the queue, lighting a cigarette, the smoke curling into the cool night air. As we shuffled forward, I felt a hand on my ass, slow, deliberate caresses that sent a shiver down my spine. I instinctively shifted back, signalling my acquiescence.

    The man behind me leaned close, his breath hot against my ear. “Nice ass, boy. Big and bubbly. And the fact that it’s plugged is a bonus.”

    A smile played on my lips. I turned my head and saw a skinhead, his jeans straining against what looked like at least ten inches of beer can cock down his left leg. I let out a low moan, my gaze sweeping up and down his muscular frame. He met my eyes, a predatory glint in his own. “I will allow you to buy me a beer when we get inside, boy,” he said, his voice rough and assertive.

    “Yes sir, thank you sir.”

    I turned to face away from him as I wanted him to play with my ass. He was pulling and pushing the plug seated deep in my ass, it felt good, no it felt fucking wonderful. I wondered if he was going to pull it out. “I’d love to yank that fucker out and ram my huge cock in your cunt boy, right here, right now.” I moaned loudly at the thought of getting fucked in the street “you must like the idea of getting fucked in the street boy?”

    “Yes sir.”

    “Sounds like you and I will get on boy. in fact, as soon as we get inside, I am going to bend that cunt of yours over the bar, pull that fucker out of your cunt and ram my huge fucker deep right up to my bull sized balls, do you like that idea boy?”

    “Fucking hell, yes sir.” he grinned and pushed me up against the wall outside the door, he forced his tongue into my mouth and kissed me showing me that he was the alpha male.

    We finally got inside, and I paid entry for the two of us, I followed sir to the bar where he immediately bent me over and yanked out the plug, the place was quite busy and a load of guys just stood and watched and he yanked out the huge plug in my ass, I heard some of the crowd gasp as they saw the huge plug plonked on the bar.  He opened his skintight bleachers and hauled out a huge fucking cock, it had multiple piercings through the head of his cock, I think I counted at least 6 different piercings. He winked at me and turned my head to the bar away from him, I felt the head of his huge cock at the entrance to my ass, then next thing was him piledriving every inch as deep as it could go, I screamed a bit at the force of entry “yeah, you fucking cunt, scream for your alpha, fucking turns me on hearing a boy scream when they get my fucker inside ‘em.”

    One of the barman who was dressed in rubber and tall boots with red socks and red laces, came over, “he needs something to keep him quiet” he unzipped his rubber and took out his cock, he pushed his cock into my mouth and face fucked me, he was pushing in at the same time the skinhead was pushing his huge fucker in my ass.

    “The skinhead laughed “That has shut the fucker up alright, just fucking look at him, he is trying to fuck himself on my cock now, I think he is enjoying himself.”

    Both the barman and the skinhead used me as hard as they could, both fucking each hole as hard as possible, I felt no pain, only complete pleasure at being used so hard. the guys watching were in awe and loads were wanking themselves as the scene unfolded. A guy knelt on the floor at my cock, he moved the leather jock out of the way and took my own cock deep into his throat.

    Almost immediately I exploded into his throat, he gulped down my jizz “fuck yeah” the skinhead shouted over the thumping music “fucking clench those cunt muscles.” When I finished shooting my load, I clenched the muscles in my cunt as the skinhead ordered. “Fuck yeah, good boy.”

    I felt the rubbered barman push his cock as deep as he could go and he left it deep, I felt his cock pulse in my throat and his load shot out the end like a bullet from a gun, I felt it slide down into my stomach. The barman did not move his cock out of my throat, and I wondered why, I soon found out as he took a piss in my throat, when he nearly finished, he did pull out slightly and let me savour the last drops.

    The skinhead lunged deep in my cunt and stayed put, I felt his huge, pierced cock pulse and unload in my cunt. He too stayed deep, and I thought that he was resting to fuck me a second time, but I soon found out as he began to take a piss in my cunt “Fuck yeah” I moaned out instantly loving this new sensation.

    The skinhead finally pulled out of my cunt and reached for the butt plug and pushed that back into my cunt “There you go boy, that’ll keep my cum and piss where it is.” He grinned and pulled me deep into a long hot snog.

    He then turned to the barman “couple of bottles of Becks please.”

    The rubbered barman handed them over “On me sexy.” Looking and winking at the two of us. He went back do to the other end of the bar.

    “You are a great fuck boy; glad I  was behind you in the queue.”

    “Thank you, sir.” I said as he walked away.

    I nursed my pint at the bar, people-watching as a way to pass the time. My attention snagged on a skinhead, but this one was different, clad in tight rubber. The material clung to him, outlining a substantial bulge that immediately piqued my interest. He noticed my gaze lingering on his crotch and, with a casual air, caressed the prominent shape straining against the rubber.

    A magnetic pull drew me towards him. Before I could even formulate a thought, I found myself kneeling before him, my eyes fixated on the impressive cock encased in the unforgiving rubber. “Like what you see, boy?” he drawled, a hint of dominance in his voice.

    I looked up, meeting his gaze for a fleeting moment, and nodded, a simple “yes sir” escaping my lips. An uncontrollable urge washed over me, and I leaned forward, my tongue instinctively reaching towards the tantalizing bulge, eager to taste the rubber that contained his hardness.

    “NO,” he barked, his voice cutting through my anticipation like a knife. I recoiled; my eyes still glued to the spectacle before me. “You have to fucking earn the right to suck my cock, boy.”

    I lifted my gaze to his face, his scowl a clear indication of his displeasure. I averted my eyes, lowering them to the floor, shame washing over me. “Too fucking right, boy, you should look away from me. What the fuck do you think you are going to do to earn the right to suck my cock, boy?” he sneered.

    My mind raced, searching for an answer that would appease him. In a moment of desperate inspiration, I dropped to the floor and began to lick his skinhead boots. They already gleamed with a polished sheen, but I reasoned that the touch of my tongue couldn’t hurt.

    I meticulously cleaned every inch of his boots, from the soles to the top of the shaft, where they met his knees. I worked diligently, my tongue tracing every contour, every imperfection. He stood motionless, observing my efforts, or at least I assumed he was. I was too afraid to lift my head and meet his gaze.

    Finally, I sat back on my heels, hoping that I had performed adequately. “Fair job, boy,” he conceded, his tone still laced with condescension. “You need to learn to work the tongue harder. An alpha likes to feel a boy’s tongue through his boots.”

    “Yes sir, thank you sir,” I mumbled, still refusing to make eye contact.

    “Follow me, boy,” he commanded, turning and walking away. I scrambled to my feet, but he immediately stopped. “Who the fuck said you could stand, boy?”

    I instantly dropped back to my knees, understanding dawning on me. A smirk played on his lips as he continued his advance, and I followed on all fours, my humiliation complete. He led me to the smoking area, where he lit a cigarette. “Do you smoke, boy?” he asked.

    “Yes sir,” I replied.

    “Good boy,” he said, a sliver of approval in his voice. He passed me his cigarette and lit another for himself. I felt a surge of satisfaction, as if I had finally done something to please him. Then, I felt the weight of his booted foot pressing down on my back. I lowered myself further to the ground, instinctively knowing that this was what he desired. “Good boy, well done,” he murmured, his foot remaining firmly planted on my spine. The praise, however meagre, filled me with a sense of accomplishment.

    Emboldened, I risked a glance upwards. His eyes were fixed on me, his scowl still firmly in place. I immediately looked away, a shiver of fear running down my spine. I thought I heard a chuckle, but it could have been my imagination, a figment of my desperate desire to please him.

    He removed his foot from my back and extinguished his cigarette. Without a word, he turned and walked away. I followed, still on all fours, assuming that this was his unspoken command. He didn’t look back, confident that I would remain obedient, forever trailing in his wake.

    He went into the toilets; he stood arms folded until I moved in front of him. he got his cock out of his skintight rubber, it was huge, at least 13 inches long and a huge fucking girth, I was salivating at the sheer size of it.

    He began to piss; I wanted to move but I stayed still and let him cover me in his piss. When he finished pissing, I was covered in his piss, I was a little shocked, but I also realised my cock was as hard as I had ever felt, mind you the pins inside pushing against my stiff cock, was also turning me on fucking big time. “Thank you, sir.”

    He turned and walked off leaving his huge hard cock out of his tight rubber suit, I stayed on all fours and followed behind him, I was dripping piss but what the fuck, I didn’t care.

    He stopped and leant against a wall and turned to face me. “You have proved yourself worthy boy, get that hard fucker in your throat and I mean every fucking inch.”

    I took the large piercing into my mouth, I pushed gently and felt it at the back of my throat ‘there is no fucking way this is going down my throat’ I thought, but then I closed my eyes and pushed gently, it was as if I had been taking huge fat cocks all my life, my throat opened, and I pushed down and pushed inwards at the same time.

    “Fucking ace boy, well done, you have the fucking lot and fucking great it feels too.” he took hold of my head and started to face fuck me hard, I expected to gag or at least to want to heave, but nothing happened. I sat there with this fucking butch alpha skinhead wearing skintight rubber, using me to get off.

    I remained prostrate on the floor, anticipating further commands. He regarded me with a smile, and with a subtle nod, I rose to my feet. “Stay put, boy.” He turned and sauntered towards the bar. I obeyed his instruction, my gaze fixed on the barman as he reached behind the counter. He retrieved something and returned to me. “Good boy.”

    A surge of satisfaction coursed through me at his praise, though I was uncertain of its purpose. The rubber-clad skinhead encircled my neck with his large hands and fastened a heavy link chain around it. He secured it with a hefty padlock. “You won’t be able to remove this, boy, unless I permit it. Is that clear?”

    “Yes sir,” I responded promptly.

    “You’ll never be able to conceal it either. It will always be on display, so everyone knows what you are.”

    “Yes sir, thank you sir.”

    “Now, fetch a couple of pints. I’ll be outside smoking.”

    “Yes sir.” I turned and collected two beers, carrying them outside. Sir was engaged in conversation. I presented him with his beer, and he, in turn, handed me a cigarette and nodded towards the pavement. I settled onto the ground, smoking and drinking my beer while he continued his chat.

    The rubber skinhead placed his booted foot on my lap. I instinctively held onto it and lowered myself further, eager to lick and worship his boot. I felt his hand on my scalp, a clear indication that I was behaving exactly as he desired. I smoked, I licked, and for some inexplicable reason, I had no desire to be anywhere else at that moment. Passersby observed me, some mocking, but I was oblivious, fixated solely on the rubber skinhead and his boots.

    Another cigarette was extended to me, which I accepted with gratitude, continuing my worship of his boot while smoking. After a while, he grasped my chain collar and hoisted me to my feet. He kissed me, right there on the street. I melted into his embrace as he kissed me deeply. “So, boy, do you want the job?”

    “Yes sir,” I replied with conviction. “I’ve never come twice, nor hands-free before. You arouse me in ways I’ve never experienced. I just hope that I can prove worthy.”

    He drew me closer and kissed me again. “Good boy. From now on, I’ll be running your life. Things are going to drastically change. You will do anything, and I mean anything, I instruct, no matter how bizarre, won’t you, boy?”

    “Yes sir, of course, sir,” I affirmed.

    “Then we’ll get along well.” He tugged me back inside the club, and we sat at the bar, allowing people to observe us for a while. I sensed sir’s gaze on me. I turned to meet his eyes, and he grinned. “I can’t wait to begin implementing the changes I have planned for you, boy. The small flesh tunnels look good, but I want those fuckers as large as they can get. Those nipples also need large rings, too. I want those fuckers drooping.” He grinned and pulled my head towards his, kissing me. As he pulled back, he grabbed my chain and dragged me towards the exit.

    He hailed a cab, and we climbed inside. “Where to, mate?” the cabbie inquired.

    Sir remained silent. Suddenly, I realized we were heading to my place. “23 Windsor Road, SW15,” I directed the cabbie. He set off, and we were on our way.

    As I opened the front door to the apartments, I started to step inside, but sir abruptly pulled me back. “Boy,” he said with an edge of annoyance, “as the alpha, I always go first.”

    I retreated and allowed him to enter the reception area. As I followed behind him, he seized my neck, twisting me around and covering my throat with his hand, restricting my breathing. I was genuinely terrified, and it must have been evident on my face. “Just a taste of what will happen if you displease me,” he explained, releasing his grip. We kissed. I allowed him to enter the lift first, and of course, exit first on the top floor. I opened my front door and stepped back, watching him enter before following.

    He stepped back, all smiles. “Nice place you have, boy.” I gave him a tour, omitting the building work concealed behind dust sheets. He settled onto the settee. Knowing what was expected, I sat on the floor next to him. I immediately began tending to his boots, having quickly adapted to worshipping them, a task I knew I would relish in the future.

    He lit a cigarette. I scurried to fetch him an ashtray and a bottle of beer from the fridge. He simply winked as I handed him the beer, then took a long, deep drag from the cigarette. He pulled me towards him by my chain collar and exhaled the smoke into my face. I willingly inhaled it, relishing the idea of taking the alpha’s second-hand smoke into my lungs.

    “Thank you, sir,” I murmured.

    “You may remove my boots and socks, boy.” He leaned back, enjoying his smoke. I began untying his boot laces, meticulously studying how to put them back on. Once the laces of one boot were undone, I carefully removed it and rolled down his sock, taking it off. The socks reeked of sweat, as if they hadn’t been washed in days, but it didn’t bother me. In fact, the sock began to smell alluring. I inhaled deeply, savouring sir’s scent.

    I looked up at him. He was grinning, and I could feel myself blushing. “No need to be embarrassed, boy. I want you to know my smell. Just wait until I get this rubber off. I’ve been wearing it all fucking day. I stink under here. You’ll fucking love it.”

    I removed his other boot and placed both tidily out of the way. Sir stood up and lowered his rubber jeans, revealing a near-perfectly muscled body beneath, heavily tattooed from my vantage point on the floor. “Stand,” he commanded. I stood. “You can take this off, boy.” I carefully pulled the rubber jeans down and off his feet. His huge, hard cock sprang out, stiff and needy. I groaned, wanting it desperately. “Later, boy.”

    He pulled off his own tight rubber top. “Now, get your mouth into my armpits, boy, and start licking.” I had never done anything like this before, but I knew deep down it was what I wanted. I wanted to taste this alpha skinhead and take it into my mouth. I pressed my mouth to one armpit and began licking, feeling my own cock leaking in anticipation.

    “Do you like my musk, boy?” he asked.

    “Yes sir, thank you for allowing me to take it into my worthless body,” I replied.

    “Good boy.” I moved to his other armpit, licking until there was nothing left. I stepped back when I had finished licking both armpits. Sir sat down on the settee and instructed me to hang up his rubber. I hung them up and stood looking at him. He was covered in tattoos. The only parts of his body not covered were his hands, feet, and head. My whole body shuddered, and I shot cum again without even touching myself. “You’re a horny boy, aren’t you?” I nodded, utterly embarrassed at shooting my load. “No need to get embarrassed, boy. I like the fact you shoot without touching yourself. You must find me very horny,” he said with a chuckle.

    “Now are you taking me to bed? I need that big bubble butt of yours. I’m so going to ram this fucker deep in your cunt, boy. I just hope it’s as receptive as your throat.” He said, his voice thick with lust and anticipation.

    I led the way to my bedroom, a nervous thrill coursing through me. I stripped off my piss-stinking leathers, letting them drop to the floor in a heap. Now, he could see me properly, my body laid bare for his appraisal.

    “Mmmm, need to get you to a gym, boy,” he mused, circling me like prey. “A light smattering of muscles, but I want you much fucking larger. My boy will look like a body builder but loves nothing more than taking cock in whichever hole I want to use.”

    He walked around and looked at me from the rear, he slapped my ass “nice cunt as I said boy, big, juicy and ripe for fucking.” He appeared in front of me, he grabbed me by the neck and planted a kiss on my lips. We snogged for what seemed like ages I melted into his arms. He stepped back grinning “I take it you like kissing boy?”

    “Yes sir.”

    “Good, so do I. Ever thought about getting some tatts boy?”

    “I did a few years ago but my boyfriend at the time laughed when I suggested it.”

    “Well, I will get you working out in the gym for a couple of months, get that body much fucking bigger and I will arrange for you to be tatted and you will have a load more piercings too boy, all to my specifications of course.”

    “Yes sir, thank you sir.” I replied, my voice barely a whisper, excitement and submission warring within me. I took him into the bedroom, my heart pounding in my chest. I got out the lube and put it on the bedside cabinet, I sat on the bed and waited for him to make the first move.

    He sat next to me and kissed me, as we kissed, he fell back, I had no option but to follow. He spun his legs round; I did the same and he got on top. He lifted my legs over his shoulders and moved down so he could eat me out. I felt his tongue at the entrance to my ass, I had never been rimmed before, this felt so erotic and sexy, I felt his tongue edge deeper into my ass, I was surprised I was opening so easily, I always had to top with my former boyfriend, so the fact that I was opening so easily was odd but fucking wonderful.

    I felt a finger or was that two push into my ass, deeper and deeper they went until I jumped as he flicked my prostate. “Feel good boy?” he murmured against my skin, his voice laced with possessive satisfaction.

    “Fuck, yes sir.” I gasped, arching into his touch, my body trembling with a potent mix of pleasure and anticipation.

    He leant down and as we kissed, I felt the head of his cock at the entrance to my ass, I realised that he had not used lube and I clenched attempting to stop the pain of entry. “If you clench boy, it will hurt you even more, I never use lube, never have done and never will, this huge fucker is going in your cunt whether you like it or not,” he growled, his grip tightening on my ass. He kissed me pushing his tongue as deep as it would go. My apprehension warred with a desperate desire to please him, to submit completely to his desires.

    We kissed and I automatically relaxed without even thinking about it, I felt the head of his huge cock enter my ass and I felt the head inside me. we were still kissing as he pushed more and more into my ass, I could not really understand why I was able to take him, he was so long and fat. Mind you I did not really care how I was taking his huge monster cock it felt so fucking wonderful.

    “Mmmm, that feels great boy, I knew you would be able to take all of me, just like you did in your throat.”

    “You mean I have taken everything sir?” I said in disbelief.

    “You have boy well done; you should be proud of yourself.” Sir began fucking me, gently at first, he was looking deep into my eyes as he fucked, watching for signs of pain, finding none he got quicker and ended up really pounding me hard. “Fuck yeah boy, so fucking good.”

    He was fucking me so hard; I was slowly moving up the bed, my head hit the headboard, but I did not care, the fuck he was giving me overrode any other pain. Sir let out what sounded like a blood curdling scream, and I felt him unload spurt after spurt after spurt of cum deep in my ass.

    He lay down on top of me and kissed me, his cock was still lodged in my ass, it was still hard. “That was amazing boy, best fuck I have had for fucking ages.” He grinned and kissed me again.

    As he lay on top, I started caressing the patterns in his tatts, they looked so fucking sexy on his muscled body. “Do you like what you see boy?”

    “Yes sir, you are so fucking sexy, right amount of muscles, I love your tatts” as I was talking, I felt my ass start to fill up, I realised he was pissing in my ass. “Oh fuck” I said surprised.

    Sir grinned “Just taking a piss boy, problem?”

    “No sir, no problem at all.” I said with a huge grin.

    I pulled him down and we snogged deeply as he filled me with his piss. “Mmmm” he moaned “I love filling a boys cunt with piss, sadly though it does not happen often, a lot of boys are scared to take my huge fucker, somehow I knew you would be different, that’s why I ain’t letting you go.”

    “Thank you, sir, I hope I will be a good boy for you.”

    “I fucking hope you ain’t too good, I want to slap that huge cunt, make you nice and red, perhaps even a few welts, then take you out and show your cunt off to all the boys.” I must have look shocked, sir simply smiled “you will beg me to beat you boy, at some stage you will sooner or later want me to beat you, you will fuck up on purpose just to get my hand slapping your cunt.”

    Sir pulled me to him, and we kissed “now let’s get some sleep boy, it is very late.” I laid my head on his muscled chest, and we slept like that for the rest of the night.

    **********

    I woke the next morning to a delightful pain in my tits, sir was tweaking both giving me such delightful pain “Morning sir.”

    “Morning boy, I need a piss.”

    Something inside me told me that he wasn’t wanting me to move, so he could go into the toilet. I moved down the bed under the duvet and took his large piercing into my mouth, I gently pushed and took him into my throat until his bull balls were hitting my chin, I heard sir moan in delight as he began pissing deep in my throat.

    I wanted to suck him off when he finished pissing but I knew I would be told if I was allowed to do that, so I moved back up the bed “thank you sir.” I said beaming.

    “Okay boy, I take it you wanted to suck me off?” I nodded “but you didn’t, I suppose you were waiting for me to allow you to suck me off?”

    “Yes sir.”

    Sir beamed, planting a kiss on my lips. “Well done, boy, you learn quickly. Now, onto the gym. We’re hitting it today, and I’m taking you to mine. No time like the present to start sculpting those bodybuilder muscles I imagine for you.”

    Sir changed into his rubber gear and boots from the previous night, a sight that ignited my desire once again. My cock strained against my shorts, pointing upwards. Sir noticed, his gaze traveling from my erection to my face, a wide smile spreading across his features. “Just wait until you have the muscles I want on you,” he said, his voice laced with promise. “You’ll look even more magnificent in rubber and boots.”

    We made our way to the front door. I was dressed simply in shorts and a tee, creating a rather odd pairing with Sir in his rubber attire, especially on a bright, late morning. Sir hailed a black cab. He lived quite a distance from me, and his gym was conveniently located close to his residence.

    “Here we are, boy,” he announced as we arrived. I opened the door and allowed Sir to enter first. A man stood behind the reception desk, emerging to greet Sir. He was dressed in full skinhead attire, a curious choice for a gym, I thought. “Boss, good to see you,” he said, his voice gruff.

    They exchanged a fist bump. “Everything okay, Jonny?” Sir asked.

    “Yes, boss.” We proceeded through the gym, and Sir led me into an office with a “MANAGER” sign on the door. “Are you confused, boy?” he asked, a hint of amusement in his voice.

    “Just a bit, sir,” I admitted.

    “I own and manage this place,” he explained. “The guy on the counter, Jonny, is my right-hand man. The boys here respond well to a skinhead barking orders and pushing them to work harder.” He chuckled. “Now, I need to change into my gym gear, and then we’ll get you sorted.”

    Sir shed his tight rubber suit after I removed his boots and socks. He donned a jockstrap, a vest, and a pair of trainers. “There,” he said, looking at me expectantly. I was unable to tear my eyes away from the prominent bulge in his jockstrap. He stepped closer, lifting my chin. Grinning, he kissed me deeply. “Now, boy,” he said matter-of-factly. “I’m going to give you a couple of injections. They’ll help you work out, increase your muscle mass and definition, and induce a few other changes.”

    My shocked expression must have been evident, as I immediately assumed he was giving me steroids. “Don’t panic, boy. They aren’t steroids, well, not exactly. This is how I made my money. I invented a safe alternative to steroids. And before you say anything, you do trust me, don’t you?”

    “Yes, sir. I don’t know why, but yes, I do,” I replied honestly.

    “I know we’ve only known each other for less than 24 hours, but trust is paramount in a master and boy relationship. Oh, and yes, we are having a relationship. I’m not letting you go, whether you want to or not. You are mine, boy, mine to control and use as I see fit. Any questions, boy?”

    I smiled at him and shook my head. “You’ve already done things and touched parts of me that others can only dream about, and I’m not just referring to the size of your beautiful cock,” I said, still grinning.

    Sir laughed and pulled me into a long, passionate kiss. “I hope you retain that little bit of rebelliousness, boy. I’m not looking for a slave.”

    I nodded and knelt, licking the pouch of his jockstrap. “Damn,” I said, inhaling the scent emanating from the well-filled pouch.

    “I suppose you expected it to be stained with cum, piss, and sweat?” Sir asked, his eyes twinkling with amusement. I looked up and nodded, feeling a blush creep up my neck. Sir grinned. “Hang on a second.” He walked over to his desk, removed the jockstrap he was wearing, and pulled another from the drawer. He returned and stood directly in front of me. The scent of the jockstrap was rising and invading my nostrils, it was glorious, a heady mix of Sir’s sweat, hints of cum, and the unmistakable aroma of piss.

    “Thank you, sir, for changing. How can I express my gratitude?” I asked, my voice thick with desire.

    “You can bend over the desk and lower your shorts.” I eagerly obeyed, rushing to the desk and assuming the position. Sir laughed. “I’m not going to fuck you, boy, at least not yet. I’m going to inject you.” Sir prepared the two injections and administered one into each cheek of my ass. “There, that didn’t hurt, did it?”

    “No, sir, it was just a tiny prick,” I said, giggling.

    “Come on, boy,” he said, laughing and shaking his head at my terrible joke. “Jonny will be looking after you today. He’ll put you through your paces and make you work fucking hard. You’ll be exhausted, but he’ll keep pushing you. The more he pushes, the more effective the injections I gave you will be.”

    **********

    The gym session had been brutal. Sir was right about Jonny; the man was relentless. He’d pushed me through each exercise, past the point of exhaustion, and then somehow found a way to push me even further. I don’t think I had ever worked so hard in my life. My muscles screamed, my lungs burned, and all I wanted to do was collapse. But then, a thought echoed in my mind: “This is what Sir wants.” Over and over, I repeated it, letting it fuel me. It was a mantra, a purpose, something to cling to when my body threatened to give out.

    Finally, Jonny called a halt. “Okay, boy,” he said, his voice laced with satisfaction. He hauled me to my feet, practically carrying me to Sir’s office. “I think he will sleep like a baby tonight, boss.”

    Jonny departed, leaving me to collapse into the nearest chair, a sweat-soaked heap of limbs and aching muscles.

    “You look shattered, boy?” Sir observed, his tone laced with amusement.

    “That’s an understatement, sir,” I managed to croak out.

    “Good. That means the serum will work better. Come on, let’s get you home.” Sir’s words sparked a flicker of anticipation amidst the exhaustion. The serum… what would its effects be?

    He led me outside, and a taxi was waiting as if summoned. The moment I settled into the backseat, the relentless fatigue overwhelmed me. The last thing I remembered was leaning my head against Sir’s shoulder before oblivion claimed me.

    A gentle touch woke me. “Boy,” Sir was saying softly, his hand caressing my cheek. I blinked, struggling to orient myself. “We are at your place, boy. I thought you would sleep better in your own bed.”

    The moment we were through the front door, Sir scooped me up, his strong arms cradling me against his chest. I was still weak from whatever he had injected me with, but grateful for his care. He carried me through the hallway and into my bedroom, the scent of clean linen and my own faint sweat filling my nostrils. Gently, he lay me down on the bed. The soft mattress was heaven. My eyes fluttered closed, and exhaustion claimed me. Almost instantly, I was lost in a deep, dreamless sleep.

    I didn’t stir once throughout the entire night. When I finally woke the following morning, a heavy warmth pressed against my backside. I could feel Sir behind me, the unmistakable pressure of his huge, hard cock nudging my ass. A thrill shot through me. I wiggled my butt slightly, a silent signal to let him know I was awake and receptive.

    “Ah, finally, boy,” he rumbled, his voice thick with sleep and desire. “I’ve been awake for ages, waiting for you to rise. I need a piss.”

    Without a word, I scrambled down the bed as quickly as my still-sluggish body allowed. I knelt before him, my heart pounding in anticipation. Carefully, reverently, I took Sir’s thick member into my mouth, my lips closing around its massive head. I slowly, deliberately, slid down, taking him as deep as I could into my throat.

    Sir began to urinate, a warm, powerful stream flooding my mouth. As usual, he went as deep as possible, stretching me and filling every crevice. It eliminated any need to drink. It always felt… good, submitting to him in this way, being Sir’s living urinal, letting him relieve himself within me. I looked up at him, my eyes pleading for approval. His eyes were closed, his face tight with concentration. I sensed he was trying to control himself, trying to prevent a full erection. I knew what came next if he were to get fully hard – he would rape my throat until he lost his seed. ‘Sir is being thoughtful today,’ I thought with a hint of gratitude.

    When he finished, I eased myself up and planted a small kiss on his lips, eager to taste his own, potent piss still lingering there. He enjoyed that, I knew.

    “What is the plan for today, Sir?” I asked, my voice slightly hoarse.

    “Food, gym, and sleep,” he said, a predatory grin spreading across his face. “Those are your only tasks until the weekend. That gives you three more days to work that body and three more days of injections. We’ll have the weekend off and begin again on Monday.”

    “Yes, Sir, I understand.” A knot of anxiety tightened in my stomach. “I do have to look for work, Sir. I only have a small amount of money left. I will accept any changes you require of me, Sir, but my job prospects will be limited somewhat.”

    A flicker of something – perhaps concern, perhaps irritation – crossed his face. “I see, boy. Thank you for being honest. I’ll come up with something.”

    “Thank you, Sir. I know this is what you want, and I want to be the best boy I can be for you, Sir. I trust you implicitly, despite my own reservations about the injections.” ‘What even is in those things?!’ I thought.

    Sir stepped forward and planted a soft but possessive kiss on my lips. He pushed his tongue into my mouth, and we made out, the taste of his piss mingling with my saliva. My cock instantly hardened, throbbing against my stomach in anticipation. I felt Sir’s huge monster get hard against me.

    Sir stepped back, breaking the kiss. “Thank you, boy. The fact that you have put your total trust in me pleases me no end.” He paused, his eyes gleaming. “Do you feel up to making a late breakfast, boy?”

    I nodded eagerly, a surge of domestic pleasure washing over me. I practically ran into the kitchen, eager to serve him.

    “Breakfast is ready, Sir!” I shouted from the kitchen, the aroma of frying bacon filling the air.

    Sir strolled in still naked, his impressive physique on full display. I looked at him, a low growl rumbling in my chest, my primal instincts roaring to life.

    “Down, boy,” he said, chuckling, and planting a quick, teasing kiss on my lips. He sat at the kitchen breakfast bar, watching me intently as I served him a generous portion of bacon, eggs, and toast. I dished up my own plate and sat next to him, trying to contain my lustful gaze.

    “Boy, you’re showing some changes already, and you look even hornier than you did before,” he observed, his voice laced with satisfaction. “I promise you that you’ll love all the changes I want for you. One of the side effects of the injections – well, not really a side effect, I had it built in – is that your hair follicles will die. You will not be able to grow any hair. You will be smooth all over and, in my opinion, fucking horny too.”

    “Oh, okay, Sir,” I said, trying to keep my voice even.

    “Problem, boy?” He raised an eyebrow, his expression questioning.

    “No, Sir, just a bit unnerving, I suppose.”

    “I don’t see why. You already have a shaved head, and the fact that you won’t have to remove any hair for me in the future must be a winner, no?”

    I smiled, a genuine smile this time. “When you put it like that, it makes sense.” ‘I’ll be like a Ken doll.’ I thought.

    “Good boy. For that, you can suck my cock and take my seed.”

    I was on my knees under the table before he had even finished talking, my eagerness overriding any sense of decorum. I took his cock into my mouth, my tongue tracing the sensitive ridge around the head. Neither of us had washed yet this morning, so I knew it would be particularly flavourful, especially since I had already taken his piss earlier. The memories made my mouth water.

    I took him deep into my throat, swallowing past the gag reflex and concentrating solely on giving him pleasure. I continued until I felt his bull-like balls pressing against my chin.

    “Mmmm, good boy. I don’t think I will ever tire of your throat, boy,” he murmured, his voice thick with pleasure.

    Hearing Sir praise me like that only fuelled my desire to please him to the best of my ability. I worked extra hard, using my tongue and lips to tease and tantalise.

    Sir finished his drink, and I felt his hands go around my head, gripping me firmly. I knew what he was going to do, and my anticipation surged. He held my head still and started face-fucking me, pushing his cock deeper and deeper into my throat. It felt wonderful, both overwhelming and exhilarating. My own cock was leaking pre-cum, a slick heat building in my loins. I knew I was going to shoot hands-free.

    I think Sir knew too, because he sped up his face-fucking, his thrusts becoming more frantic and demanding. As soon as he shot his cum, a thick, hot wave, deep in my throat, my own cock exploded, sending its load all over the place. It went on the floor, sirs legs and even hitting the chair he was sitting on.

    As soon as I had licked Sir’s cock clean, I moved to his legs and licked my own mess away, then cleaned the floor and the chair. When I got up and sat on the chair next to Sir, I was beaming from ear to ear. “Thank you, Sir, for allowing me to take your seed.”

    “That is always a pleasure, boy,” Sir said, pulling me into a deep, lingering kiss. “Right,” he said forcefully, breaking the kiss. “We will shower, change for the gym, and jog to the gym.”

    I groaned involuntarily. “BOY!” he said, his voice sharp with annoyance.

    “Sorry, Sir.”

    The morning air was crisp and invigorating as Sir set a brisk pace, jogging towards the gym. I was surprised to find myself keeping up with him; my lungs burned slightly, but I matched his stride, a small victory in itself. The gym’s familiar brick facade came into view, and as we approached the entrance, Jonny was already there, waiting in the reception area. He offered a curt nod, his eyes sharp and assessing. “Good,” was his only comment, accompanied by a wag of his finger, a gesture I interpreted as a warning to maintain my effort. He turned and headed towards the workout area, and I trailed behind him, anticipation building.

    Sir stopped at his office door. “I’ll see you later, boy. I have a few things to take care of, so I won’t be joining you in the gym today.” With that, he disappeared inside, leaving me in Jonny’s capable hands. Jonny didn’t waste any time. He led me straight into the main workout space, and we immediately began our session.

    I swear, Jonny pushed me even harder today than he had yesterday. He seemed to know exactly where my limits were and then nudged me just beyond them. Each repetition, each set, was a gruelling test of strength and endurance. But when we finally finished, collapsed on a bench, catching my breath, I realized something remarkable. Despite the intensity of the workout, I didn’t feel nearly as exhausted as I had the day before. In fact, I felt…amazing. A surge of energy coursed through me, replacing the initial fatigue with a sense of accomplishment and exhilaration.

    Jonny, ever the stoic, watched me closely, his expression unreadable. “Okay, boy?” he asked, his voice a low rumble.

    I grinned, the words bursting out of me, unfiltered and genuine. “Fucking amazing.”

    A flicker of something that might have been approval crossed Jonny’s face. “Excellent. Things are progressing nicely then.” His words were economical, but the implication was clear: I was meeting his expectations, and perhaps, even exceeding them. The journey was far from over, but I was on the right path.

    Jonny took me to sirs office where he was sitting on his chair naked and steel hard. “Come on in boy, I need your fucking throat.” I ran over to him and knelt between his legs, I looked up at him and he nodded, I took his beautiful, huge fat cock into my mouth and pushed, I felt him at the back of my throat, I pushed deeper and all of him slid into my throat. “Fuck boy, you are too fucking good at this.” I heard the door close, and Jonny must have left.

    I pushed hard, needing, and wanting to feel his large set of balls banging against my chin. “Fucking hell boy, you have every fucking inch, well done, so good.” I looked up and he was sitting back, eyes closed and a huge smile across his face.

    I felt so good, especially as I knew I was pleasing sir. I worked hard on his cock, using my throat to pleasure his huge cock. Sir suddenly got up “It’s no good boy, I need to face fuck you, I need to get off and your slow sensual throat sucking is not cutting it, good as it is though” I looked up and he was grinning broadly, so I knew I wasn’t being told off.

    Sir began fucking my face, slow to begin with but slowly getting faster and faster until he was using my throat hard, almost too hard but I knew it was what sir wanted so despite the slight pain, I put it up with it.

    I looked up at sir and he was grinning with pleasure raping my throat so violently, suddenly sir yelled out “FUUUUUUCCCCK” and I felt him shoot his load, the cum was shooting out of his cock like bullets being fired from a gun, bang, bang, bang as his alpha cum hit my throat and slid down into my stomach.

    Sir left his cock deep in my throat as he relaxed, I think I knew what was coming and as I looked up, he winked down at me “Want it boy?” I nodded as best I could with my mouth and throat full of his huge fat cock. “good boy” he briefly closed his eyes, and I felt the first trickle of piss, that first trickle soon became a flood as he gave me all his waste fluid. Sir pulled out and pissed over my head letting it slide down covering my clothes.

    “There boy, much better” he smirked at me.

    “Thank you, sir.”

    “Injections next boy.” Sir got the tray of injections out and got to work. “I have some skinhead gear with me, boy,” he said, his voice thick with a strange mixture of authority and disdain, the words lingering in the air after he’d finished injecting me. The needle prick still throbbed faintly. “I have had a few mates piss over it, so it fucking stinks of dried piss. Also, a few men even cum over it. You will wear this for the rest of today, boy.” He tossed a crumpled, stained bag onto the floor with a callous disregard.

    “Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.” A wave of nausea threatened to rise, but I swallowed it down, forcing a smile. I picked up the bag, the rough fabric scratchy against my skin. Standing, I leaned in and kissed him quickly, the gesture a calculated act of subservience. “Anything I need to do before you come round, sir?”

    “Who the fuck said I was coming round to see you tonight, boy?” he snarled, his face twisting into a mask of irritation. The casual assumption had clearly struck a nerve. I lowered my gaze, focusing on the imperfections in the grey concrete floor, the scuff marks and ingrained dirt. He grabbed the chain collar around my neck, the metal biting into my skin, and hauled me upright. My shoulders straightened, my body instinctively falling into a relaxed but submissive posture, ready to absorb whatever came next. “You do fucking take liberties, boy,” he repeated, the words laced with a grudging acknowledgement. “But yes, I will be coming over tonight to see you.”

    My face lit up, an involuntary surge of pleasure breaking through the careful facade. “Looks like I have pleased you, boy.” A flicker of something unreadable passed across his face.

    “Oh, yes, sir, you have.” I clutched the bag tightly, the offensive smell now seeming less repulsive, more like a strange badge of honour. Turning, I hurried to the lockers, the anticipation building with each step. I stripped off my clothes and examined myself in the cracked mirror, the cold glass a stark contrast to the burning heat spreading through my veins. I could see that my legs were more like tree trunks, the muscles thick and corded. Muscles were starting to bulge out. My arms looked great too, muscles I never knew I had started to appear. I looked at my butt, that also had grown it was much bigger than it was, I was starting to get a six pack and my pecs were literally inflating. I liked what I saw, I started to get dressed in the skinhead gear that sir gave me. when I finished dressing, I went back into the office to see sir.

    “Sir, I love the changes the injections and gym work is giving me,” I said, my voice filled with a newfound confidence. “I am sorry that I wasn’t happy.” A genuine emotion, or just another performance? Even I wasn’t entirely sure.

    “That’s okay, boy. You look fucking horny in that skinhead gear, and you smell ripe too.” Sir grinned, a predatory flash of teeth. He got up and came over, his presence filling the small space. We kissed; his grip surprisingly firm. “Just make sure you are wearing the outfit you have on now, and if you manage to get some more piss and cum over you, so much the better.”

    “Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.” He dismissed me with a curt nod, and I left the gym, the smell of stale piss and cum were clinging to my clothes, a visceral reminder of the night to come. The outside air felt strangely clean.

    **********

    I lit a cigarette, my mind already racing with anticipation. Where could I possibly find the kind of saturation I craved? Cum and piss, soaking my skin gear, clinging to every inch of me. My phone buzzed, snapping me back to reality. A message. “Sir.” My heart quickened as I unlocked the screen.

    “# Go to a pub called The Flag. You can get all the cum and piss you want in there #”

    A wide, eager smile spread across my face. I replied with a simple smiley and quickly Googled the address. Fortune was on my side; it was nearby. I practically stomped towards it, the heavy leather of my skin gear thudding against the pavement with each step.

    The moment I pushed open the pub door, a wave of sensory overload washed over me. The air hung thick with the smells of sweat, beer, and something distinctly animalistic. My eyes darted around, taking in the scene. A kaleidoscope of masculine forms filled the space: skinheads, their shaved heads gleaming under the dim lights; leather men, their bodies encased in tight, creaking hides; rubber guys, their latex suits reflecting the light like liquid metal; guys in skintight lycra, showcasing every bulge and contour; and then there were the naked ones, unashamedly exposed. “Wow,” I breathed, the word barely audible.

    I made my way to the bar, my anticipation growing with each step. I ordered a drink, trying to appear nonchalant amidst the blatant sexuality.

    The barman, a burly man with a knowing glint in his eye, slid my drink across the counter. He leaned in, sniffing the air around me. “Mmmm, you smell nice and sexy,” he murmured, his gaze lingering on my form. “Turn around.”

    I obeyed, presenting my back to him. He chuckled, his eyes fixing on the prominent yellow zip that bisected my ass cheeks. “Excellent,” he said approvingly. “I will come and find you when I have a break.” He winked, leaning closer to whisper in my ear. “Pull that zip down, boy. You will then get what you need.”

    My fingers trembled slightly as I grasped the zipper. With a deliberate tug, I lowered it, exposing my bare flesh to the room. A shiver of both excitement and vulnerability ran down my spine. Head held high, I turned and walked away from the bar, eager to explore the possibilities that awaited me.

    As I navigated the crowded space, I became acutely aware of the hands that brushed against my exposed ass. A playful slap here, a lingering caress there. More boldly, I felt the insistent pressure as men pushed and pulled at the plug nestled between my cheeks, each touch sending a jolt of pleasure through me.

    Needing a moment to compose myself, I stepped outside for a cigarette. The cool night air was a welcome contrast to the heat within. I lit up, drawing the smoke deep into my lungs, my senses on high alert.

    A figure emerged from the doorway, a fellow skinhead, his face etched with curiosity. I offered him a cigarette, and he accepted, his eyes never leaving mine. I lit his cigarette, then my own. “Haven’t seen you here before, boy?” he asked, his voice rough.

    “First time, sir,” I replied, my voice laced with a hint of nervousness. “My sir suggested it. He wants me to get more cum and piss over me and my clothes.”

    The skinhead grinned, a predatory gleam in his eyes. “Well, you have come to the right place, then, boy. I think you should get on the floor and worship my boots.”

    “Yes, sir,” I answered without hesitation. We were standing on the street, which, despite the late hour, was still fairly busy. But I felt no shame, no fear, only a burning desire to please. I dropped to my knees, reaching for his boots. They were scuffed and slightly muddy, but I didn’t care. I began to lick and worship the leather, my tongue working to erase every speck of dirt, driven by the primal urge to serve.

    Suddenly, a voice cut through the night. “What the fuck?”

    I glanced up, momentarily distracted. Two chavs, their faces a mixture of shock and disgust, had stopped to stare at us. Sir kicked me sharply, and I immediately returned my attention to his boots.

    “The boy is cleaning my boots for me,” Sir explained, his voice laced with contempt. “An alpha skinhead always has a boy lick his boots clean, at least if he knows what is good for him.”

    “That is disgusting,” one of the chavs spat, his companion nodding in agreement.

    “Boy, you may speak,” Sir commanded.

    “I love cleaning an alpha’s boots,” I said, my voice steady. “That is one of the jobs a skinhead boy loves to do.” I resumed my task, focusing on the other boot with renewed fervour.

    The two chavs, clearly uncomfortable, walked away, muttering under their breath. Sir shifted his weight, giving me better access to his boots. I briefly looked up at his crotch, taking in the unmistakable bulge straining against his trousers. He was erect. Like my sir, he was clearly packing a big, fat cock. He noticed my gaze and gently massaged his crotch. “Do a fucking good job on my boots, boy, and you will get this. Now fucking concentrate.”

    I lowered my eyes, fixing my attention on his boots. I worked even harder, my tongue moving with desperate precision. I thought I heard him snigger, but I couldn’t be sure.

    Time seemed to lose all meaning as I continued to lick and clean. The only reality was the rough texture of the leather, the taste of dirt on my tongue, and the burning desire to please my master.

    Finally, without warning, he kicked me away with the steel toe of his boot. “Enough, boy,” he said, his voice dismissive. “Back inside. I need more beer.”

    He led me back inside and I got us two beers. He stood near the back close to the toilets; I stood beside him. he used his free hand to play with my plugged ass, I had forgotten the zip was down, clearly, he hadn’t, I started moaning loving the attention. “Finish your beer boy, time you went into the toilet and lay in the trough, you need more fucking piss on you.” I looked at him in surprise “Just fucking do as you are told boy.” he demanded.

    “Yes sir” I gulped my beer and went into the toilet, there was only one man inside and he was just drying his hands, I was a little scared, no idea why, but I did as I was told and lay down on the step to the trough where guys came to piss.

    One guy came in and looked at me and smiled. “Well, I fucking know what you want boy.” he proceeded to get his cock out of his jeans and pissed all over me.

    “Thanks mate.” I said somehow knowing he wasn’t an alpha.

    “I’ll spread the word.” I smiled as he went out.

    Suddenly three skinheads came in, all wearing rubber made to look like skinhead gear and fucking sexy they all looked. “Hey, Joe that lad was right, look a fucking skinhead and just where he fucking should be. They all proceeded to get their cocks out, they all proceeded to piss over me, I opened my mouth hoping to get to drink some, one of them noticed and looked at me grinning, he aimed at my mouth, I swallowed what he gave me.

    “Thank you, sir,” I said when he had finished, four guys came in and stood watching the skinhead use me. The one called Joe shouted at them “I can see you are hard lads, why don’t you come over here and wank over him, he is covered in piss already and I fucking know he wants some cum as well.”

    The four looked at each other and as one moved forward the other three followed. The skinheads had finished pissing and they started wanking as well, I had seven guys all standing over me wanking their cocks. “Come on lads” I said needing them to shoot their loads all over my own skin gear. “I need to be covered in all that cum from your balls, fucking cover me in all that cum.”

    Joe was the first and he shot his load over me, all the others were not far behind, and I had seven men shooting their load over my jeans, Fred Perry, and my boots, I was drenched in piss and covered in cum. I fucking loved it.

    They all left and just as I was standing up the skinhead who suggested I come in here appeared. “Well fucking look at you.”

    “Thank you, sir, for telling me to come in here, I could never had done it without your instruction.”

    “I know boy, come on, I need to seed your ass.” He led me back to the bar area, where he stood where he could be seen. “Bend” was all he said, and I bent at the waist, a few guys knew what was going to happen and stood waiting with bated breath. He yanked out the butt plug, and he was surprised at the sheer size of it, “I fucking hope you ass is tight boy.” he said slapping me hard.

    He handed me my butt plug and I felt the head of his pierced cock at the entrance to my ass. He wasn’t gentle and rammed everything inside me in one intense push. “Fuck yes, you are tight, despite the size of the huge plug.”

    I started moving back and forwards on his cock, he was ramming in and out too, both of so fucking horny. “You fucking stink boy, smells so fucking horny, how often do you shower boy?” he asked still fucking me hard.

    “Not often lately sir, I haven’t been given permission to shower.”

    “Mmmm, as I said so fucking sexy.” He was still fucking me hard, and I loved it, I was pushing back meeting his inward thrusts.

    “Yeah” we both heard from the crowd watching “fuck the cunt.”

    “Sir?” I shouted recognising the voice.

    “Hello boy.”

    “How is my boy, Teddy?”

    “Fucking great Tim, loves everything I have him do, and he is a great fuck, no wonder you took him as your boy.”

    Sir came round and looked me in the face “And don’t get big headed boy.”

    “No sir.” I grinned and he winked at me.

    “FUCK” Teddy shouted and unloaded deep in my ass. I felt one, two, three, four shots of cum shoot out of his cock, as his cum slowed down he started fucking me again, he was still shooting I could feel him, but his fucking was even more intense a second time. I was moaning now, loving the scene with Teddy. Sir was there watching and encouraging me, and Teddy was amazing. Sir came and stood directly in front of me. My head was facing his crotch, I could see his cock hard in the confines of his skinhead jeans. I tried to reach out and lick the bulge, but he stepped back not allowing me near him.

    I looked up at him and he was grinning down at me. “Don’t you ever get enough boy your ass is full of cock, and you still want more.”

    “I am sorry sir” I said with Teddy pounding my ass as hard as he could. “I will never get enough cock sir, especially yours.”

    Sir stood out of reach; I could see him gently caressing his cock until it got hard inside his skintight bleachers. I tried moving forward but Teddy pulled my hips back stopping me from getting to sir. sir looked round those watching Teddy fuck me over the bar, he spotted a skinhead in a slightly see through tight rubber suit. He could see he was packing a fair cock and beckoned him over.

    “My boy needs his throat fucking, want to help him out?” the skinhead smiled and took off the cod piece and a nice thick cock plopped out complete with a zero-gauge piercing, I opened my mouth wide and the rubber skinhead pushed the head inside my mouth followed shortly by the rest of his cock, I could feel that I had everything and began throat fucking me in time with Teddy who was still fucking my ass.

    “Are you happy now boy that you have a cock in each end?” I could not speak as my throat was full of cock, but I did close my eyes briefly as sir was looking at me. “Yeah, that’s what I thought.”

    Sir saw a guy watching me getting used, I think sir was interested as he growled when he noticed him, sir made his was round and stood immediately behind the lad, he was not a skinhead, but his hair was close cropped probably to a number one. he was wearing jeans and a white tee, he was multi pierced and had a few tatts. Sir used his hand and caressed his ass cheeks through the denim. The lad did not move, sir moved his hand round and felt for his crotch, he was erect as sir knew he would be.

    Sir leant forwards and whispered in his ear “I bet you want to be in my boys place, taking a cock in each end.” The boy said nothing except a moan. Sir undid his jeans and let them drop to the floor, the lad did not object, in fact he did not say anything, he just stood there as sir moved his finger into the ads ass crack. “I fucking knew it lad” sir said in the lads ear “you are fucking wet, you do need cock, mind you, you feel very tight, you won’t be after I have fucked you.”

    Sir pushed the lad, into the circle of guys watching me get used. He bent him over and sir got his huge fat cock out of his tight bleachers and offered it to the lads ass, sir pushed the large, flared head inside the lad “fuck you are nice and tight, yeah, I am going to enjoy opening this ass lad.” Sir reached round and put his hand over the lads mouth, sir them rammed every fucking fat inch deep in the lads ass.

    The lad tried to scream but as sir’s hand was over his mouth nobody heard much. Sir fucked him hard just like he would anyone, he did not care about the lad, all he was interest in was seeding the lad ass.

    As sir fucked, he took his hand away and the lad was moaning now, he was loving the hard fuck that skinhead love. Eventually the lad starting pushing back on sirs cock, sir laughed “you fucking love the hard fuck now don’t you lad?”

    “Fuck yeah.” He moaned out.

    As sir fucked, he slapped the boys ass “I am referred to as sir lad. Don’t fucking forget.”

    “Yes sir, sorry sir.”

    Freddy was still fucking my ass hard and I felt he was getting close to dropping his second load deep in my ass. Freddy moaned, pushed his cock deep and unloaded his second load of cum. “fuck yeah” I moaned as I felt his cum shoot from his cock and mixing with his other load already inside me.

    Freddy stopped fucking and left his cock deep, he bent down, “I can see why Tim is keeping you as his boy, you are an amazing fuck. Just let me relax a bit and” he stopped, and I felt him pissing in my ass, fuck it felt so good.

    “There boy” he said when he had finished “Two loads of my cum and a load of piss, give me you plug.” I handed him my butt plug and he pushed it back inside my ass. The guy in rubber yelled and he shot his load deep into my throat, he too followed up with a load of piss, I was one well used and happy skinhead boy.” I saw sir fucking this lad and watched as sir unloaded deep in the boys ass.

    When sir finished, he slapped the lad on the ass. “Good fuck lad, my mate might be interested in you. Freddy, over here.”

    Freddy went over to the lad that sir had just fucked. “Freddy this lad needs an alpha skinhead to take him under his wing and mould him into the beta skinhead I know he wants to be.”

    Freddy smiled; he turned to the lad “You want to be a real beta skinhead boy?”

    “Yes sir.”

    “I will do what the fuck I like with you, piercings, tatts, clothes, even what fucking job you’ll do. Do you still want to be my boy?”

    “Yes sir, I will do anything you ask of me, just to get the chance to worship your beautiful boots and cock.” The boy looked to the floor embarrassed.

    Freddy lifted the boys head “No need to get embarrassed boy, that is the first thing I need to do, be fucking proud of what you are and what you want.” The boy smiled “Come on boy, let me take you home and you can start worshipping me.” Freddy winked at sir, and they left.

    “Good, Freddy has been without a boy for a few years, I am a good judge, I mean look at who I picked to be my boy. A right fucking dirty pig.” Sir pushed me into a corner and kissed me “I am pleased with what I found too boy” he whispered in my ear “I can’t wait until I get you home and slurp all Freddy’s cum from your ass.”

    Sir took my hand briefly and we left the pub and started to walk home. We got about halfway when sir pushed me down a small alley away from the street and the lights, it was dark so someone would only see us if they were really looking. Sir pushed me to my knees and hauled out his huge cock, I took it into my mouth immediately and licked round the head, I could taste cum and the ass juices of the lad he fucked, I moaned “yeah, that’s right piggy, clean my cock then I’ll take a piss. My own cock jumped in my tight bleachers as sir spoke. I took sir deeper until I had all his cock in my mouth and throat. Sir relaxed and I felt the first trickle of his piss slide down my throat.

     “What’s going on here?” said a voice behind us.

    Sir did not take his cock from my throat as he was into his piss “Just using my boy to have a piss officer” sir said smiling at the beat copper.

    “Are you now, I suppose you know that is an offence.”

    “So, is pissing in the street officer, where better to get rid of my piss than in my boys stomach?”

    The officer smiled at sir taking the stern look he had initially, he took off his helmet and he had a skinhead cut underneath. “As it happens, I need a piss.” Sir had finished and stepped aside as the officer pulled down his uniform trousers.  In the darkness of the alley, we could both see that his legs were covered in tatts and his cock was as big and fat as sir, I moaned looking at it.

    “Sounds like my piggy boy likes what he sees.” The coppers cock was also pierced with what looked like a zero-gauge Prince Albert. I moved forwards and took the pierced head into my mouth, I licked the head of his cock and then let him push it down my throat until I had everything. “Yeah, good boy, not many can take a huge cock successfully.” The copper closed his eyes and relaxed and started his piss in my throat.

    Sir was getting horny as out of the corner of my eye I could see him caressing the coppers ass “fuck” said with surprise “your plugged.”

    “Mmmm, I always wear a plug, especially on duty, pounding the streets and feeling the silicone rub my sweet spot every time keeps me hard.” sir grabbed hold of the plug and pulled it out of the coppers ass “fuck its big too, very nice.”

    “Thanks.” Said the copper, sir took out his own cock and rammed it deep in the coppers ass. “Oh, fuck yeah, that feels so good, it has been a while since I was fucked by an alpha skinhead.”

    So, there we were in the darkness of the alley, sir fucking a coppers ass and the same copper pissing down my throat, his cock rose to full erection in my throat, but he continued pissing, when he finished and began face fucking me to sirs inward thrusts in the coppers ass.

    Sir must have been horny fucking a cop’s ass, he soon throat deep and unloaded his cum. The copper also at the same time unloaded his cum in my throat.

    “Thanks, guys, for the interlude, totally amazing.” He dressed properly and left to go back to his beat. Sir and I went back to my place.

  • Roberto the new cumdump for the BNWO

    Roberto’s world was the vibrant, densely packed expanse of Mexico City—a sprawling metropolis throbbing with a rich tapestry of culture, tradition, and unspoken rules, woven together in a complex pattern. The city buzzed with the hum of traffic, the chatter of street vendors, and the distant echo of latin pop bands, creating a symphony of sounds that were both exhilarating and overwhelming. Within this whirlwind of life, Roberto navigated the tightly woven fabric of family expectations and the hushed whispers of a typical Mexican societal judgments.

    From an early age, Roberto learned the delicate art of self-erasure. He expertly masked his homosexual desires behind a facade of respect for what was expected from him, bending to fit the molds imposed upon him by his family and the rigid expectations of society. Bound tightly by the fear of being exposed, he let the weight of disapproval press upon him, shrinking his desire for cock into the darkness corners of his soul. He spoke in carefully to his friends always with caution and restraint, ensuring that nothing of his hidden life slipped through the cracks of his timid voice. His boyish charm masked his secret longings, as he molded himself to fit a world where any deviation might mean exile. He avoided the gaze of those who might see him for who he was, dodging the prying eyes of disapproval with a mastery learned through years of practice. Yet, beneath the heavy cloak of silence, the flame of serving cock burned fiercely. In the quiet sanctuaries of discreet corners and the anonymous freedom of gay chat rooms, he allowed himself to dream of a life where he could exist openly—where his identity as a pussyboi was encourage by multiple animus men.

    He imagined himself being the center of attention, of being the bitch in a room full of horny men waiting to break his virgin asshole and cum inside him until he was stretched and leaking semen from several men. The thought made him shiver with a mix of fear and desire, his small cock leaking pre-cum twitching against his thigh. Roberto’s mind raced as he read stories of men exploring each other’s bodies in vivid detail, touching and tasting every inch of their flesh, discovering the unique reactions that only true sexual predators can elicit.

    In his fantasies, powerful hands roamed across his own body, igniting sparks of pleasure everytime he reached his asshole. The heat continued to rise as he imagined lips trailing down his neck, nibbling and sucking at sensitive flesh while strong hands gripped his hips with a possessive intent. Roberto’s heart pounded in his chest as he envisioned sucking cock and the taste of sweat and skin on his tongue. He pictured himself on his knees, eagerly taking in every inch as he looked up with pleading eyes, savoring each moan, each groan of pleasure that escaped from the dominating men he served, ensuring he provided just the right amount of pleasure to ignite the sexual predator within them, a simmering desire that made this men hungry for his hole.

    Roberto’s desire for submission grew deeper with every imagined scenario. He craved the transformation from boy to bitch, from shy to shameless, wanting to lose himself in the ecstasy of being used and claimed by men whose power he could never hope to match.

    The thought of these forbidden acts filled Roberto with both excitement and anticipation — and yet, they also served as painful reminders of what could never be. Despite the tantalizing world he found with others online who shared his desires, reality demanded that he continue hiding beneath the suffocating cloak of Mexican society.

    The more he found, the more he craved. The fleeting minutes glued to his screen turned into long, sleepless nights, where the intoxicating pull of the digital world wrapped around him and refused to let go, engulfing him in a relentless pursuit of discovery and desire. Roberto immersed himself in this virtual universe, each new site and forum becoming a piece of his obsession, forming a seductive mosaic that consumed his every waking moment. As the real world faded into the background, a mere shadow against the bright and alluring glow of his laptop, he found himself utterly captivated by the virtual reality that promised so much.

    Then, unexpectedly, amid the familiar chaos of images and text he had grown addicted to, Roberto came upon a revelation that made his heart pound with an intensity he had never known. Three simple yet electrifying letters leaped out from the screen—BNWO. This discovery was unlike anything he had seen before, and it resonated with the unspoken longing within him, a longing that had haunted for years. The Black New World Order offered a vision so compelling that it eclipsed all he had known, a vision where black men reigned supreme, and submissive white sissies worshiped at their feet, their every whim fulfilled.

    The concept intrigued Roberto to the core of his being, touching a raw nerve that sent shivers down his spine and set his imagination ablaze. He couldn’t look away; the more he learned, the deeper he was drawn in. This bold and audacious world presented a version of his fantasies that were even more intense, more forbidden, more seductive than anything he had dared to dream. He spent countless hours exploring this provocative new realm, delving into its every nuance and promise, each new piece of information fanning the flames of his obsession to new heights.

    Suddenly, his fantasies took on a sharper focus. Roberto imagined himself as a part of this world, at the center of a circle of dominating, virile black men, each with a huge cock eager to claim him, to own him in the most dominative and all-consuming of ways. The thought of being surrounded by such raw power, of being completely at the mercy of these sexual predators, filled Roberto with a dangerous thrill that bordered on madness. He couldn’t help but picture himself at the epicenter of this sexual storm, where the rules of an old life no longer applied and everything he had ever wanted was finally within reach.

    He watched hundreds of porn videos that made his mind run wild and his legs tremble—real footage of men like him transformed into servile sex toys, their holes dictated to the pleasure of black men. He scoured forums where other sissies recounted their journeys with breathless reverence. The stories varied, but one name appeared again and again: The Gay Slave Academy, a place where faggots were trained, tested, and broken in. His imagination swirled with the possibilities: the regimented days, the indoctrination, the total surrender.

    He wondered if he could really do it—leave everything behind for a life of submission and pleasure, to be used without shame or limits. When he thought about it, a tingling spread through his entire body like an electric wave. He spent late nights lying awake, picturing himself stripped bare and remade.

    But how could he be part of it? How could he just walk away from everything he knew and transform into a putito? The questions swirled in Roberto’s mind, each one heavier than the last. His fingers tapped anxiously on the keyboard as he scrolled through endless porn pages, searching for someone who could show him the way. Then, in a moment of dizzying clarity, he stumbled upon an application page for the Academy. With trembling hands and a quickened pulse, he filled out the form, the words blurring together as he typed: His name, his age, but when the application demanded his deepest, most clandestine desires, an overwhelming inferno ignited within him, threatening to engulf him entirely. With trembling hands and a pounding heart, he confessed his long-held fantasy of transforming into a puto, driven by an insatiable urge to serve the commanding presence of a big uncut cock, and he wrote the following:

    “I can still vividly recall that night when I was fifteen, a modest sleepover in the backyard of my family home, nestled in our brand-new little tent. The air was crisp, and the sky was a blanket of twinkling stars. There were three of us: Alonso and I, both of the same age, and Miguel, who was about five years older. I felt a magnetic attraction to him, drawn to his masculine presence.

    To me, he appeared as a figure of authority, a mentor, someone worthy of admiration and eager to please. As the night unfolded, we, a group of young boys being boys, started to delve into conversations about sex and began exploring our bodies. Miguel, with more experience and a keen eye, noticed my desire of cock and ensured he would take advantage of me that night.

    We stripped down to our underwear, our laughter tinged with nervousness as we cast furtive glances at one another. The electric thrill of exposure mingled with the intoxicating scent of our youthful bodies, creating an atmosphere both exhilarating and forbidden.

    In that moment, we felt utterly free—free from judgment, free from shame, liberated from everything except the raw, burgeoning desires that pulsed within us.

    Miguel, the eldest among us, was endowed with an astonishingly magnificent cock, a veritable work of art that seemed carved from the fantasies of a porn star. It was enormous, proudly erect, and gnarled with pulsating veins that snaked beneath the taut, velvety skin. The mere sight of it made my mouth water, as if my body instinctively craved to taste him. Miguel, did his best to put Alonso and me at ease, casually flaunting his nakedness and keeping the conversation light, with talk of girls and trivialities. But beneath my feigned nonchalance, a storm of desire raged within me. All I could think about was Miguel’s body and his intoxicating manhood. His physique was a symphony of musculature, honed to perfection on the tennis courts under the tutelage of his father. His legs were powerful, sinewy pillars, evidence of countless hours of rigorous training and discipline. He was, in a word, breathtaking.I wanted him to take me, to claim me, and make me his putito that night.

    The heat of the moment intensified as our inhibitions melted away, replaced by a tangle of limbs and whispered encouragements. Miguel’s presence was magnetic, drawing us closer into the web of his dominance. He instructed Alonso and me to touch each other first, to explore with tentative hands while he watched with a knowing grin. My heart raced as I felt Alonso’s hesitant fingers on my skin, the sensation both foreign and electrifying. Yet my eyes were locked on Miguel, who stroked himself slowly, deliberately. I knew he was waiting for me to make a move, to show how far I was willing to go.

    Then came the moment I had dreamed of. Miguel beckoned me over with a flick of his wrist, his cock throbbing with promise. I crawled toward him on unsteady knees, my gaze fixed on the massive prize that awaited me. He positioned me on my knees, the tent now an altar to our shared lust. My pulse quickened with anticipation, my lips parting as I inched closer to his enormous cock. I could feel the heat radiating from him, smell the intoxicating mix of sweat and pre-cum, my senses overwhelmed by the raw masculinity that emanated from every inch of his body.

    My lips parted and I took him into my mouth, the salty taste of his skin igniting my senses. He gently guided my head, his fingers laced through my hair, setting the rhythm that pleased him most. I savored the velvety smoothness of his foreskin, the way it slid back and forth over my tongue, a dance of sensation and desire. I explored every ridge, every vein, until his body tensed and he spilled his cum into the cloth he had hurriedly grabbed, a sock as I looked back at him desperate for his approval. “

    Roberto’s writing poured out like a fever, a naked testament to his deepest yearnings, confessing his first thrilling sexual encounter with all the raw and vivid detail he could muster. This truth, unabashed and unvarnished, represented a calculated gamble. He hoped that such vulnerability might serve as his ticket to acceptance at the Gay Slave Academy, that the brazen honesty of his words would ignite interest from those superior men who decided the fate of slaves. In his mind’s eye, he pictured the commanding men of GsA poring over his account, weighing the merits of his candidacy, debating his worthiness for their demanding and transformative program. This vision consumed him utterly, spiraling into an all-encompassing fantasy where he received a response that would forever alter the course of his life, delivering him from the tedium of secrecy into a realm of freedom and submission. The intensity of this longing seared through him even as he re-read the words he had typed, each line a reflection of desires that had simmered within him for as long as he remembered.

    The moment he clicked submit, a rush of adrenaline coursed through him, electrifying his senses with the audacity of his actions. Roberto sat back in his chair, his heart still pounding from the fervor of his confession. He had laid himself bare in that application; every longing, every desire, every secret had been unfurled with reckless abandon, a tapestry of lust and submission woven together with desperate hope. Now all he could do was wait, hoping that it was enough to catch the attention of those who held the key to everything he desired. He imagined the men at the Academy evaluating his potential, his unbridled eagerness, and a reckless fire would inflame his imagination as he pictured them contacting him with an acceptance letter that heralded his conversion from timid faggot to shameless slave.

    As the days passed, anticipation twisted inside him like an unquenchable thirst. Each morning began with a ritual—checking his email with bated breath, eyes scanning for the message that might offer the salvation he so desperately craved. Minutes felt like hours, each silent day stretched unbearably long with the aching tension of unanswered desires. Roberto imagined the application languishing, unnoticed, his innermost dreams cast aside by those who mattered most. Would they even bother to read his confession, or would it be dismissed as the ramblings of another unworthy sissy? His heart ached with the need to know, and the absence of confirmation gnawed at him relentlessly. The intoxicating vision of his new life hovered just out of reach, a tantalizing mirage that threatened to dissolve into nothingness.

    The wait became its own form of torment, a cruel test of his resolve. He questioned himself at every turn—had he been foolish to think he could be part of such an exclusive world? Could the transformation he longed for ever truly belong to him? Was his dream destined to remain a fantasy, forever unattainable? He could not escape these thoughts, and they pursued him with a relentless ferocity. Every moment spent in the limbo of uncertainty amplified his obsession, leaving him raw and exposed. Even the mundane routines of his life were colored by the ghost of what he yearned for, his mind drawn inexorably back to the possibility that lay behind each unopened email.

    Weeks turned into months, and Roberto never received a response. The empty inbox became a silent rebuke, an echoing testament to his insignificance in the world he desperately wanted to join. He watched his fantasies recede into the dusty corners of his mind, resigned to the probable reality that his application had been ignored. A dull ache settled within him, heavy and unrelenting, but familiar enough that he eventually learned to live with it.

    He persuaded himself that gay porn was his sole gateway to that elusive world he was secretly crafting to belong to, so he submerged himself in a ceaselessly evolving addiction. His tastes wandered from the mild allure of vanilla scenes to the intense and explicit realms of hardcore fantasies. He ventured into the forbidden realms of bestiality, fantasy, where a beast’s relentless lust would be sated in his flesh. He envisioned the dog’s engorged knot forcing its way into his asshole, a violation that would bind them together in a grotesque copulation. The raw intensity of fisting captivated him, a practice demanding both trust and an intimate understanding of boundaries. The provocative allure of golden showers intrigued him with its unconventional approach to intimacy, challenging societal norms. Meanwhile, the reckless abandon of chem sex drew him into a whirlwind of heightened sensations and risky indulgence, where the boundaries between pleasure and danger blurred. Each new experience was a piece of the intricate puzzle he believed would complete the picture of the world he yearned to join.

    .

    If he couldn’t be remade at the Academy, he would have to find another way. He threw himself into becoming the perfect bottom bitch, inspired by the porn

    that both fueled and haunted his imagination. It became a singular mission, an obsession that consumed not just his nights but infiltrated the daylight hours as well. He existed in a duality—present in one world but perpetually lost in the other, where the identities of faggot, CUMDUMP, and pussyboi were badges of honor to be worn without shame.

    Roberto’s body proved a willing canvas for this transformation, bending eagerly to the demands he placed upon it. He waxed himself smooth until there was no trace of hair left, wanting every inch to be immaculate and inviting. His small cock remained untouched as he focused on the rest of his body, letting its insignificance become part of the allure that marked him as a true sissy in training.

    He practiced with dildos and plugs in every size, pushing his limits further each time, determined to prepare himself for what he hoped was inevitable; to become a pussyboi for powerful men. The sessions left him breathless and aching, reminders that his hole was meant to take cock and get breed. He trained his throat with the same dedication, testing how much he could swallow, all while fantasizing about a queue of black men waiting to claim him as their whore. Each endeavor was documented in secret videos and photos that he posted online, desperate to attract attention from those who could make him their sissy slut.

    Roberto understood that to truly capture the attention of superior men, he needed to sculpt his physique into something irresistibly beautiful. He yearned for a body that combined elegance with strength, a form that would both attract and entice. To achieve this, Roberto decided to join the local gym, focusing particularly on swimming. He was drawn to the idea of developing a swimmer’s body, one that was both lean and muscular, embodying the ideal blend of grace and power. This transformation was essential for him, as he envisioned himself as the perfect feminized vision, someone who could inspire lust to the stallions he wanted to attract.

    Roberto’s routine was relentless, each lap in the water a stroke toward becoming the pussyboi he so desperately craved to be. The fluidity of swimming mirrored his aspirations—a body unbound, moving without resistance. But beneath the surface of this graceful transformation lay a more immediate ambition: Roberto wanted an ass that would be impossible to ignore, a siren call to the cocks he dreamed of pleasing.

    He devised a specialized regimen, zeroing in on exercises that promised to build his butt into a weapon of irresistible allure. Squats became his new religion, each repetition a prayer for plumpness and perfection. He lunged with fervor, imagining the way his cheeks would fill out, how they would strain against tight shorts or peek provocatively from under the hem of jockstraps. Every motion was calculated, deliberate, pushing him closer to having the kind of ass that men would want to fuck at first sight.

    In the pools’ locker room, Roberto found himself lingering longer than necessary, drawn to the steam-filled intimacy that hung in the air like a seductive promise. He watched the other men, their bodies taut and glistening, radiating a raw masculinity that he both envied and craved. His heart raced at the thought of them noticing him, imagining their predatory eyes taking in his delicate frame, sizing him up as a potential conquest. He fantasized about secretive encounters among the rows of lockers, envisioning himself on his knees in the showers, water cascading over his small body while he serviced their huge dripping cocks with eager devotion.

    The possibility of such moments set his pulse pounding, and he wondered if he could muster up the courage to make it all happen. He knew he needed to be bold, to put himself out there in ways he never had before. The fear of rejection was real, lingering always at the edges of his mind, but so was the thrill of finally being used like a true bitch.

    In the depths of his obsession, Roberto found himself once again on familiar websites, this time posting ads for gangbangs, eagerly describing himself as a “I’M A SHAMELESSLY OBEDIENT CUMDUMP, INSATIABLE FOR RANDOM MEN TO RELENTLESSLY EMPTY THEIR BALLS AND BURY THEIR COCKS DEEP! I CRAVE HAVING NUTS SMEARED ALL OVER MY ASS LIKE A BADGE OF HONOR. I WANT TO BE CELEBRATED AS MEXICO’S ULTIMATE COCK SLUT, RENOWNED FOR DELIVERING THE MOST GLORIOUSLY SLOPPY ASS, TAKING EVERY LAST DROP, NO MATTER THE LOAD’S IMMENSITY. I YEARN FOR MY ASS TO BE SEALED SHUT FROM COUNTLESS LOADS AND FOR MY BREATH TO BE PERMANENTLY TAINTED WITH THE MUSK OF BALL SWEAT AND CUM LOADS!”. He crafted his words carefully, hoping they would catch the eye of a real-life Master with a stable of well-hung brothers ready to abuse him. Every sentence was a plea, an invitation to break him in and keep him as their property.

    But as days turned to weeks, this pursuit of being the ultimate faggot felt like an endless chase after something just beyond reach. Though he had plenty of messages from interested doms he was always afraid of being true to himself. Until a single message that held the promise of everything he had ever desired. It came from @OG_MASTER_JERRY on X, a name that resonated with authority and dominance, known in the online world as a powerful Montana Master rumored to mentor cum pigs, his reputation for breaking boys and turning them into insatiable sluts second to none. He ran a stable of sissies known for their obedience and skill, fucking them himself or whoring them out to his friends.

    The words seemed to leap off the screen, grabbing hold of Roberto in a way that made his pulse race. He read the message once, twice, unable to fully comprehend how quickly it had all happened.

    “NOTHING I LIKE MORE THAN SEEING THE UNTRAINED, FRESH MEAT I CAN USE AND HELP BECOME CUM SLAVE LEGENDS. IF YOU THINK YOU CAN BE THAT PUSSYBOI, COME TO MY RANCH IN MONTANA. NOTHING BUT THE BEST BLACK DONGS TO BREED AND BREAK YOU.”

    Roberto’s heart pounded as he stared at the invitation from Master Jerry, the lines blurring together with his rising excitement. Was this real? Could he really be on the verge of stepping into the world he had only dared to dream of? But what if… what if it was too much? The fear and thrill danced within him as he tried to imagine himself at Jerry’s ranch, surrounded by powerful men eager to take him in every way. The thought was both terrifying and exhilarating, a stark contrast to the cautious life he had always known. It loomed large in his mind, a dizzying leap into the unknown that promised either utter fulfillment or complete overwhelm.

    With shaking hands and a determination fueled by years of secrecy and longing, Roberto replied to Master Jerry’s message, his words imbued with urgency and desire. He wrote of his willingness to surrender completely, to be trained and owned in ways he could only begin to imagine. This was his moment, and he seized it with a fervor that left him breathless.

    “MONTANA IS FAR… BUT NOT AS FAR AS I’M WILLING TO GO TO BE THE ULTIMATE SLUT FOR SUPERIOR MASTERS LIKE YOU. I WILL BE YOUR BEST PUSSYBOI EVER!”

    Once more, he found himself in the familiar purgatory of waiting, but this time was different. The promise felt real, tangible, its gravity pulling at him with an irresistible force. He half expected to be left hanging again, to be forced to nurse the sting of rejection and return to his old standby of porn and fantasy. But then, a mere two hours later, another message arrived:

    “YOU SOUND LIKE YOU HAVE POTENTIAL, BUT I SEE A LOT OF TALK FROM SLAVE FAGS LIKE YOU. DON’T WASTE MY TIME UNLESS YOU’RE READY TO BE A MARE. I EXPECT TO SEE YOU ON A PLANE IN THE NEXT WEEK. COME AND BE MY LEGENDARY PUSSYBOI, OR STAY BEHIND AND BE JUST ANOTHER POOR MEXICAN MOUTH BREATHER.”

    The bluntness of the words sent a chill through him, its cold edge sharpening the heat of his desire. It was a challenge, a dare that called out to every part of Roberto’s being.

    It was almost too much to process—the sudden reality of what he had so long imagined was overwhelming in its immediacy and promise.

    The decision didn’t require thought; Roberto had already made it long ago. He purchased a ticket that night, his heart racing with a blend of fear and elation. His fingers trembled as he finalized the payment, a concrete step towards the destiny he had only ever fantasized about. This was it—the point of no return. He would leave behind the weight of expectations and judgment, crossing a new frontier where his asshole could flourish without bounds.

    When the day finally arrived, Roberto quietly boarded his flight, telling no one of his departure. He later discovered that his sudden disappearance from Mexico City had left others speculating about his whereabouts, some even fearing he had died or simply vanished without a trace. With only a suitcase in hand and an exhilarating sense of liberation coursing through him, Roberto was taking control by relinquishing everything. The steady hum of the airplane engines harmonized with the thrum of nerves that danced within him. Each mile that stretched further between him and Mexico carried him closer to what he fervently hoped would be true freedom. He envisioned the vast, sweeping landscapes of Montana, its remote horizons reflecting the boundless possibilities of his new life as an obedient sissy. The open skies and endless plains promised a fresh start, each breath of crisp air whispering of new beginnings and undiscovered paths.

    The air was sharp and unfamiliar, biting at Roberto’s skin as he stepped off the airplane in Bozeman Yellowstone International Airport. He shivered, unsure whether it was from the cold or the thrill of finally being here. The sky stretched out in a vast expanse of blue, unbroken and overwhelming, so different from the crowded horizon of Mexico City. He clutched his suitcase with trembling hands, the enormity of what he had done sinking in as he scanned for any sign that this wasn’t a dream. The moment felt surreal, suspended between fear and anticipation as each second crawled by with excruciating slowness.

    Then he saw him: a tall, rugged figure leaning against an old pickup truck, arms crossed over a broad chest. Master Jerry. His heart leapt and stuttered, a wild fluttering that took his breath away. Jerry’s presence radiated authority—effortless and undeniable. Roberto hesitated for a split second, caught in the gravitational pull of this moment that felt both inevitable and impossible. Jerry’s eyes locked onto his, dark and penetrating, as if he could already see every weakness, every desire, every part of Roberto that ached to be owned.

    “You made it,” Jerry called out, his voice a deep rumble that sent shivers down Roberto’s spine. “Wasn’t sure if you’d have the balls to actually show up.”

    Roberto swallowed hard, forcing himself to move forward on legs that suddenly felt like jelly. “I promised I would, Master,” he replied, the word ‘Master’ feeling foreign yet right on his tongue.

    Jerry’s lips curled into a half-smile, revealing a glimpse of white teeth against his sun-weathered skin. “We’ll see if you’re worth the trouble of picking up.” He pushed himself off the truck and took Roberto’s suitcase without asking, tossing it into the truck bed with casual strength. “Get in bitch.”

    The interior of the truck smelled of leather, tobacco, and something distinctly male that made Roberto’s asshole horny. As they pulled away from the airport, the urban landscape quickly gave way to rolling hills and pine forests. Roberto stole glances at Jerry’s profile—the strong jaw, the hint of stubble, the way his large hands gripped the steering wheel with easy confidence.

    “You’re smaller than I expected,” Jerry remarked after a long silence, his eyes never leaving the road. “But that might work in your favor. The Masters like breaking in the delicate ones.”

    Roberto’s breath caught in his throat, a mixture of shame and excitement coursing through his veins. “I’ll do whatever it takes to please you and the other Masters,” he whispered, his voice barely audible over the rumble of the truck’s engine.

    Jerry let out a low, knowing chuckle. “They all say that at first. But words don’t mean shit out here. It’s what your body can take that matters.”

    The truck wound its way deeper into the Montana wilderness, each mile taking Roberto further from civilization and closer to his new reality. The landscape grew wilder, more untamed, massive mountains rising in the distance like guardians of some ancient, forbidden realm. The silence between them was heavy with unspoken expectations, punctuated only by the occasional direction from Jerry about what awaited him.

    “Iron Ridge Ranch isn’t for everyone,” Jerry said as they turned onto a dirt road that seemed to disappear into the forest. “Most boys who think they want this life can’t handle it when they’re faced with the real thing. They break—and not in the good way.”

    Roberto nodded, his throat tight like a noose. “I won’t break, Master. I’ve… I’ve been preparing,” he said, determination lacing his voice with an undercurrent of anxiety. His gaze drifted toward Jerry’s bulge, straining against the fabric of his pants—a prominent outline that hinted at impressive size and girth. Roberto’s heart raced as he imagined how Jerry’s cock would look, thick and veined, glistening in the soft light like a promise of pleasure and power. The tension in the room crackled like electricity, the air thick with unspoken challenges and unwavering resolve.

    This earned him another laugh, deeper and more dismissive than before. “Preparing? With what—your little dildos and internet fantasies? Nothing prepares you for what happens at the ranch, boy. Nothing.”

    The truck crested a hill, and suddenly the ranch spread out before them—a sprawling property nestled in a valley, with weathered wooden structures dotting the landscape. A large barn dominated the property, its red paint faded by years of sun and wind. Several cabins were scattered around, smoke curling from their chimneys despite the afternoon hour. Men moved about the grounds, some leading horses, others carrying supplies. They all had one thing in common—an air of unquestionable dominance that made Roberto’s asshole twitch with anticipation.

    “Home sweet home,” Jerry announced, a note of pride in his voice. “Welcome to Iron Ridge Ranch, where boys like you become the pussybois they were always meant to be.”

    Roberto’s eyes darted around, trying to take in everything at once. The ranch was both beautiful and intimidating, a perfect backdrop for the transformation he craved. In the distance, he could see what appeared to be a stable, separate from the main barn, nestled between a stand of cottonwoods and a winding creek.

    “What’s that building over there?” Roberto asked, pointing toward the isolated structure.

    A slow, wolfish grin spread across Jerry’s face. “That, little one, is the Milking Stable. You’ll become very familiar with it soon enough.”

    The truck rolled to a stop in front of the main house, a large log cabin with a wide porch. Two boys emerged from inside, both tall and muscular, their dark skin gleaming in the afternoon sun.

    Roberto’s breath caught in his throat at the sight of them. They were magnificent specimens, with broad shoulders, powerful chests, and arms that looked capable of breaking him in half. Their presence was overwhelming, a physical manifestation of the dominance he had only ever fantasized about. One wore nothing but tight jeans riding low on his hips, revealing a chiseled abdomen that glistened with a light sheen of sweat. The other was dressed in worn leather chaps over faded jeans, his bare chest adorned with intricate tribal tattoos that accentuated his muscular frame.

    “About time you got back, Jerry,” the taller one called out, his deep voice carrying across the yard. “This the new prospect pussyboi you been talking about?”

    Jerry nodded, cutting the engine and turning to Roberto with an appraising look. “This is him. Roberto from Mexico City. Claims he’s ready to be broken in.”

    The men approached the truck, their movements fluid and predatory. Roberto felt pinned by their gaze, unable to look away as they examined him through the windshield. His asshole twitched traitorously in his pants, responding to their raw masculinity.

    “Get out,” Jerry commanded, already opening his door. “Time to meet your fellow slaves.”

    On trembling legs, Roberto stepped out of the truck, feeling small and vulnerable as the men circled him. The taller one reached out, gripping Roberto’s chin between his thumb and forefinger, tilting his face up to examine him in the harsh Montana sunlight.

    “I’m slave Kane,” he said, his voice like gravel. “And this is slave Darius. You answer to us same as you answer to Master Jerry. Understand?”

    “Yes, Kane,” Roberto whispered, his pulse racing as Kane’s thumb brushed across his lower lip in a gesture that was both threatening and intimate.

    Darius moved behind him, placing large hands on Roberto’s shoulders. “Skinny little thing,” he observed, his breath hot against Roberto’s ear. “But that ass looks promising. Turn around, boy. Let me see what Jerry’s brought us.”

    Roberto obeyed instantly, turning to face Darius while presenting his back to Kane. He felt exposed, vulnerable, caught between these powerful men who were assessing him like livestock. Darius’s hands slid down his back to cup his ass, squeezing firmly enough to make Roberto gasp.

    “Not bad,” Darius nodded approvingly. “Might be worth the trouble after all.”

    Jerry watched the inspection with amused interest, leaning against the truck. “He’s all yours for now. I’ve got work to do. Show him the ropes, break him in a little. I’ll be back for him tonight.”

    Roberto’s eyes widened at the casual way Jerry handed him over, as if he were nothing more than a package to be delivered. The realization sent a thrill through him—this was exactly what he had dreamed of, to be treated as property, to be owned by men who saw him as nothing more than a vessel for their pleasure.

    “Come on, pussyboi,” Kane said, gripping Roberto’s arm firmly. “Time for your orientation.”

    They led him toward one of the smaller cabins, a rustic structure with a smoke-stained chimney and weathered porch. The interior was dimly lit, furnished with only the essentials—a rough wooden table, a few chairs, and a narrow bed pushed against the far wall. The scent of leather and sweat hung in the air, mingling with something deeper and more primal that Roberto couldn’t quite name.

    “Strip,” Darius commanded, crossing his arms over his broad chest. “Everything off. Now.”

    Roberto’s fingers trembled as he began unbuttoning his shirt, hyperaware of the men’s predatory gazes tracking his every movement. The cool air kissed his exposed skin as he peeled away each layer, revealing the slender, smooth body he had worked so hard to prepare. When he stood completely naked, he fought the urge to cover himself, forcing his arms to remain at his sides despite the vulnerability that threatened to overwhelm him.

    Kane circled him slowly, assessing every inch with critical eyes. “You’ve kept yourself smooth. Good. We don’t tolerate hair on our pussybois here.”

    Darius approached, his massive presence making Roberto shrink back instinctively. With clinical detachment, he reached down and cupped Roberto’s genitals, weighing them in his palm. “Small cock,” he observed, his tone neither mocking nor approving, simply stating a fact. “Perfect for a sissy like you. Wouldn’t want you getting any ideas about using this thing for anything but pissing.”

    Roberto’s face burned with humiliation, yet his cock twitched traitorously at the touch, beginning to harden despite his embarrassment. Kane noticed immediately, a slow smile spreading across his face.

    “Look at that, Darius. Our little Mexican pussyboi is already getting excited. I think he likes being inspected.”

    Darius chuckled, giving Roberto’s cock a dismissive flick that sent a jolt of pain and pleasure shooting through him. “They always do. Turn around, boy. Hands on the table, ass out.”

    Roberto complied instantly, bending over the rough wooden surface. His heart hammered against his ribs as he heard the sound of a belt being unbuckled behind him. A moment later, a slick finger pressed against his entrance, probing insistently.

    “Let’s lubed him up,” Darius remarked, pushing his finger inside with little ceremony. Roberto gasped at the intrusion, his body tensing reflexively. “Relax that hole, pussyboi. You’re going to need to take a lot more than this before the day is through.”

    A second finger joined the first, stretching him wider as Darius worked them in and out with mechanical efficiency. “He’s tight, but he’s taking it well,” he observed to Kane. “Might not need as much training as we thought.”

    “Don’t get ahead of yourself,” Kane replied, stepping closer to run a calloused hand down Roberto’s spine. “They all seem eager at first. It’s when the real work begins that we see what they’re made of.”

    Roberto whimpered as Darius’s fingers scissored inside him, stretching his hole in preparation for what he knew was coming. The burn of the stretch mingled with the pleasure building in his core, creating a confusing symphony of sensations that left him dizzy with want.

    “Please,” he whispered, though he wasn’t sure what he was begging for—more or mercy.

    “Listen to him beg already,” Darius laughed, removing his fingers with a wet sound that made Roberto blush. “I think our little pussyboi is ready for his first taste of what life at Iron Ridge is really about.”

    Roberto saw the distinctive shape of butt plug, and his breath caught in his throat. He felt the blunt head of the butt plug pressing against his entrance, hot and insistent, much larger than the fingers that had prepared him.

    “Remember, boy,” Kane said, moving to stand where Roberto could see him, “this is just the beginning. By the time we’re done with you, you’ll be able to take cock like it’s your only purpose in life. Because it is.”

    Roberto’s moan was swallowed by the sharp intake of breath as Darius began to push the butt plug inside him, stretching him wider than he’d ever been stretched before. The burn was immediate and intense, a searing reminder that all his preparation had been woefully inadequate. Tears sprang to his eyes as Darius continued his relentless advance, inch by inexorable inch, until he was buried to the hilt.

    Roberto’s world contracted to a single point of bright, burning sensation. The fullness inside him was overwhelming, a foreign presence that demanded complete surrender. His body trembled with the effort of accommodating the intrusion, sweat beading on his forehead as he panted against the rough wood of the table.

    “That’s it,” Darius murmured, his voice a low rumble that vibrated through Roberto’s overwrought senses. “Take it all in. Feel how it fills you up, claims you from the inside out.”

    Kane circled around, crouching to look Roberto in the face. His expression was a mixture of amusement and assessment, studying Roberto’s reactions with the detached interest of a scientist observing a specimen. “Look at those eyes,” he remarked to Darius. “They’ve gone all glassy. He’s starting to sink into it.”

    Roberto could barely focus on Kane’s words. The plug inside him seemed to pulse with each heartbeat, sending waves of sensation radiating outward. It hurt, yes, but beneath the pain lay something deeper—a profound sense of rightness that resonated through his core. This was what he had been missing, what he had craved for so long without fully understanding. The surrender, the submission, the complete relinquishment of control.

    “Stand up,” Darius commanded, giving Roberto’s ass a sharp slap that jolted him back to awareness. “You’ll wear this plug until dinnertime. I want you to feel every step, every movement. I want that hole of yours to remember what it’s like to be filled.”

    On shaking legs, Roberto pushed himself upright. The shift in position caused the plug to press against new places inside him, drawing a soft moan from his lips. His cock hung between his legs, half-hard and leaking, a testament to the conflicting signals of pain and pleasure racing through his nervous system.

    “Look at him,” Kane smirked. “Already dripping like a bitch in heat, and he hasn’t even been fucked yet.”

    Darius laughed, the sound rich and deep. “By the time Master Jerry gets back, he’ll be begging for it.”

    Roberto’s face burned with humiliation, but the shame only heightened his arousal. His body was betraying him, responding eagerly to their degradation, transforming their casual cruelty into fuel for his deepest desires.

    “Get dressed,” Kane ordered, tossing a small bundle of clothing at Roberto’s feet. “These are your ranch clothes now.”

    Roberto bent carefully to retrieve the items, gasping as the plug shifted inside him. The bundle contained only the barest essentials—a thin white tank top that would do little to protect against the Montana chill, and a pair of tight denim shorts cut high enough to reveal the lower curves of his ass.

    “No underwear?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Darius snorted. “Pussybois don’t get underwear. Makes it harder to access what Master Jerry owns.”

    With trembling hands, Roberto pulled on the revealing outfit, acutely aware of how the rough denim scraped against his sensitive skin. Each movement sent shockwaves of sensation from the plug nestled in his ass, reminding him of his new purpose.

    “Beautiful,” Kane murmured, circling Roberto with predatory appreciation. “Now everyone will know exactly what you are.”

    They led him outside, the bright Montana sun illuminating his scantily-clad body for all to see. Roberto walked with small, careful steps, his thighs clenched around the intrusion that dominated his awareness. The plug inside him felt massive, stretching him in ways that made each step a lesson in submission.

    “Time for your tour, pussyboi,” Darius announced, placing a heavy hand on Roberto’s shoulder. “You need to learn where you belong.”

    The ranch sprawled before them, a working operation with men engaged in various tasks. An only men ranch, each moving with easy authority among the buildings. Others were clearly pussybois like himself—slender, smooth-skinned men performing chores in revealing outfits similar to his own. Roberto noticed how the pussybois moved differently, with a careful grace that suggested they too were carrying plugs within them.

    “That’s the main barn,” Kane was saying, gesturing toward the massive structure. “That’s where most of the ranch work happens.”

    As they walked, Roberto’s attention was drawn to the other pussybois. Something glinted in the sunlight, catching his eye. Looking more closely, he noticed small metal devices attached to each pussyboi’s genitals. They appeared to be some kind of cage or containment system, tightly fitted around their cocks. The metal contraptions looked uncomfortable, with intricate locks that suggested they couldn’t be removed without permission.

    Roberto’s stomach tightened with a mixture of fear and curiosity. The devices seemed to be standard issue for all the pussybois at Iron Ridge Ranch, yet another way their bodies were controlled. He desperately wanted to know what they were for, what purpose they served beyond the obvious restriction, but the words died in his throat. Asking questions felt dangerous, like admitting weakness before he’d even begun.

    One pussyboi passed particularly close, and Roberto could see the cage more clearly—a stainless steel apparatus that completely enclosed the cock, with small openings that would allow for urination but prevent any form of erection or stimulation. The boy’s expression was one of resigned acceptance, suggesting he’d worn it for quite some time.

    “Keep moving,” Darius ordered, noticing Roberto’s wandering attention. “You’ll learn everything in due time.”

    They approached a smaller structure set apart from the others, its weathered wood and sloped roof giving it an almost peaceful appearance despite the purpose Roberto suspected it served.

    “This is the training shed,” Kane explained, pushing open the heavy wooden door. “Where pussybois learn their place.”

    The interior was dimly lit, the air thick with the scent of leather, sweat, and something more primal. Various implements hung from the walls—whips, paddles, restraints of all kinds—while a sturdy wooden bench dominated the center of the room, its surface worn smooth from years of use.

    “Every pussyboi spends time here,” Darius said, his voice dropping to a gravelly whisper. “Some more than others, depending on how quickly they learn.”

    Roberto swallowed hard, imagining himself strapped to that bench, completely at the mercy of powerful men. The thought sent a confusing mixture of terror and arousal through him, making the plug inside him seem suddenly more prominent.

    “And finally,” Kane continued as they exited the shed, “the place you were asking about earlier.”

    They approached the isolated building Roberto had noticed when they first arrived—the Milking Stable. Unlike the other structures, this one had an almost reverential quality to it, as if it were the centerpiece of some sacred ritual.

    “This is where you’ll truly learn what it means to be a pussyboi,” Kane said, his voice taking on an almost ceremonial tone. “At some point, all pussybois report here for milking.”

    “M-milking?” Roberto stammered, the word caught in his throat like a confession.

    Darius’s eyes gleamed with a predatory satisfaction, sensing Roberto’s mixture of fear and fascination. “That’s right, slut. Milking.” He leaned closer, his massive frame casting a shadow over Roberto’s smaller form. “See, those cages you’ve been staring at—they’re not just for show.”

    Roberto’s gaze instinctively dropped to the ground, embarrassed at being caught observing the other pussybois.

    “Look at me when I’m speaking,” Darius commanded, gripping Roberto’s chin and forcing his head up. “Those devices are called genital cages, and every pussyboi at Iron Ridge wears one. They serve multiple purposes in your training.”

    Kane circled behind Roberto, pressing close enough that he could feel the heat radiating from the man’s chest against his back. “First,” Kane continued where Darius left off, “they remind you that your cock is no longer your sexual organ but your asshole is.”

    “Second,” Darius said, his fingers still gripping Roberto’s chin, “they keep you in a constant state of arousal without release. You’ll learn that your pleasure comes from serving cock, not from your pathetic little dick.”

    Roberto trembled between them, caught in their words and presence like a fly in amber. The plug inside him seemed to pulse with each revelation, as if responding to the knowledge being imparted.

    “And third,” Kane whispered directly into Roberto’s ear, “they control when and how you cum. A pussyboi never cums without permission, and never from touching that useless piece between your legs.”

    Darius finally released Roberto’s chin, only to trail his fingers down the side of his face in a mockery of tenderness. “The milking stable is where we extract your seed—not for your pleasure, but because regular emptying keeps you healthy and properly functioning as our property, besides the fact that the collected cum is use as lubricant to keep fucking pussybois like you”

    “It’s a scientific approach,” Kane added, his voice taking on an almost clinical tone. “Studies show that prolonged denial followed by controlled release creates a deeper state of submission. Your body learns to associate release with obedience, with service.”

    Roberto’s mind reeled with this information, trying to process the methodical, almost scientific approach to what he had imagined would be raw, primal domination.

    “The training at Iron Ridge isn’t just about breaking you,” Darius explained, stepping back to give Roberto space to breathe. “It’s about rebuilding you into something better—a perfect vessel for our pleasure and use.”

    Kane moved around to stand beside Darius, both men towering over Roberto like living monuments to masculinity. “Each pussyboi follows a personalized regimen. Some need more physical discipline, others respond better to psychological conditioning.”

    Roberto’s eyes widened as understanding washed over him like a wave breaking against shore. The clinical precision of it all, the methodical approach to his transformation—this wasn’t just about sex or even domination. It was a complete reconstruction of his identity, his purpose, his very being.

    “I understand,” he whispered, the words escaping his lips before he could stop them.

    Something shifted inside him, not just the plug that stretched his hole, but a deeper, more fundamental change. The resistance he’d been unconsciously holding onto—that last barrier of his old self—began to dissolve.

    “Do you?” Kane asked, studying Roberto’s face with newfound interest. “I’m not sure you do. Not yet.”

    But Roberto felt it happening, this surrender that went beyond physical submission. His body relaxed around the intrusion inside him, accepting rather than fighting it. The discomfort remained, but transformed into something different—a constant reminder of his new reality that felt right in a way he couldn’t articulate.

    “I want this,” Roberto said, his voice steadier now. “I’ve always wanted this. To be… useful. To serve.”

    Darius and Kane exchanged a look—surprise mixed with approval.

    “Most take longer to admit it,” Darius observed. “They fight it, pretend they’re just here for the sex, that they can walk away anytime.”

    Kane nodded. “But you’ve been preparing for this your whole life, haven’t you? All those fantasies, all that longing—it was never just about getting fucked. It was about becoming something else entirely.”

    Roberto nodded, tears welling in his eyes. “Yes”

    The word fell from his lips naturally now, no longer foreign or performative. It was an acknowledgment of what he was always meant to be.

    “Come,” Darius said, his tone subtly changed—still commanding but with a hint of recognition. “It’s time to prepare you for Master Jerry’s return.”

    They led him back to the cabin, but this time Roberto walked differently. Despite the plug stretching him open, his steps were more deliberate, his posture changed. He was no longer fighting the sensations but embracing them, letting each movement remind him of his purpose.

    Inside the cabin, Darius and Kane washed Roberto methodically, their rough hands surprisingly gentle as they prepared him for Master Jerry’s return. They removed the plug with clinical efficiency, cleaned him thoroughly, and inserted a larger one that made Roberto gasp and clutch at the wooden table for support.

    “This will stretch you properly,” Kane explained, twisting the base to secure it. “Master Jerry doesn’t like to waste time with inadequate holes.”

    As the sun began to set, casting long shadows across the ranch, the door swung open. Master Jerry filled the frame, his powerful silhouette backlit by the dying light. Roberto felt his presence before he fully entered—an undeniable force that seemed to bend the very air around him.

    “Leave us,” Jerry commanded, and Darius and Kane immediately complied, slipping past their Master with respectful nods.

    Jerry’s eyes locked onto Roberto, who stood trembling in the center of the room, still wearing only the revealing tank top and shorts. The plug inside him felt impossibly large now, a constant reminder of what was to come.

    “Kneel,” Jerry said, the single word carrying the weight of absolute authority.

    Roberto sank to his knees, his eyes downcast as Jerry circled him slowly, boots creaking against the wooden floorboards. Each step was deliberate, measured, the sound filling the silence between them until Jerry came to stand directly before him.

    “Look at me.”

    Roberto raised his gaze, meeting Jerry’s dark eyes. What he saw there wasn’t just lust or dominance but something more complex—a profound understanding of what Roberto needed, perhaps even before Roberto himself fully grasped it.

    “Do you know why you’re here, Roberto?” Jerry asked, his voice low and resonant.

    “To serve you, Master,” Roberto replied automatically, the words rising from some deep place within him.

    Jerry shook his head slowly. “No. That’s not enough.” He crouched down, bringing his face level with Roberto’s. “You’re here because you’re empty. Because you’ve spent your whole life pretending to be something you’re not. Because you need to be filled—not just with cock, but with purpose.”

    The words struck Roberto like physical blows, each one exposing a truth he had never fully acknowledged.

    “What you want,” Jerry continued, “is to shed your old identity completely. To become something new. A vessel. A tool. A possession. You want to be stripped of choice, of responsibility, of the burden of being Roberto.”

    Tears welled in Roberto’s eyes, unexpected and unbidden. “Yes,” he whispered, the admission tearing from his throat.

    Jerry’s hand came up to cup Roberto’s face, the touch surprisingly gentle. “At Iron Ridge, we don’t just train holes. We remake men. We take boys like you—lost, searching, desperate—and we give them what they truly crave: a complete transformation.”

    He stood again, towering over Roberto’s kneeling form. “From this moment forward, you are no longer Roberto. Names are for people with identities, with autonomy. You are simply ‘pussyboi’ now. My pussyboi.”

    The declaration hung in the air between them, a palpable transformation that Roberto—no, pussyboi—felt in every cell of his body. It was as if Master Jerry had reached inside him and extracted something essential, something that had defined him for twenty-three years, leaving behind a beautiful emptiness waiting to be filled with new purpose.

    “Thank you, Master,” pussyboi whispered, fresh tears spilling down his cheeks.

    Master Jerry nodded, satisfaction evident in the slight curl of his lips. “Stand up and strip. I want to see what I own.”

    Pussyboi rose on unsteady legs, the plug shifting inside him as he moved. With trembling fingers, he peeled off the thin tank top, revealing smooth, hairless skin stretched over a slender frame. The denim shorts followed, sliding down his legs to pool at his feet. He stood naked and vulnerable, his small cock hanging between his legs, insignificant compared to the bulge visible in Master Jerry’s worn jeans.

    “Turn around,” Master Jerry commanded. “Hands on the table, legs spread.”

    Pussyboi complied instantly, bending at the waist to present himself. The cool air of the cabin caressed his exposed skin, raising goosebumps along his arms and back. He heard Master Jerry moving behind him, the rustle of clothing, the clink of a belt buckle being undone. His heart hammered against his ribs, a wild rhythm of anticipation and fear.

    “You’ve been stretched,” Master Jerry observed, his large hand coming to rest on pussyboi’s lower back. “But not enough.”

    Without warning, he gripped the base of the plug and slowly pulled it free. Pussyboi gasped at the sudden emptiness, his hole clenching around nothing. The sensation was disorienting, a loss that left him feeling incomplete and desperate.

    “Please,” he begged, not entirely sure what he was asking for.

    “Patience,” Master Jerry chuckled, the sound dark and promising. “You’ll be filled soon enough.”

    The distinctive snap of a bottle cap being flipped open echoed in the quiet room. A moment later, pussyboi felt thick, slick fingers probing his entrance, pushing inside with relentless purpose. One finger became two, then three, stretching him wider than the plug had, preparing him for what was to come.

    “Such a hungry hole,” Master Jerry murmured, his fingers twisting and scissoring. “Already sucking me in like it was made for this.”

    Pussyboi moaned, pressing back against the intrusion. The discomfort had transformed into pleasure, a deep, aching need that consumed him entirely. His cock hung heavy between his legs, leaking pre-cum onto the wooden floor below.

    “Please, Master,” he gasped, the words torn from his throat. “I need you inside me.”

    Master Jerry’s fingers withdrew, leaving pussyboi empty once more. The sound of a zipper being lowered sent a shiver of anticipation down his spine.

    “Look at me,” Master Jerry commanded.

    Pussyboi turned his head, gazing over his shoulder. What he saw made his breath catch in his throat. Master Jerry stood naked from the waist down, his massive cock jutting proudly from a nest of dark curls. It was bigger than anything pussyboi had ever seen—thick, veined, and impossibly hard. The head glistened with pre-cum, a single pearl of moisture that promised both pain and ecstasy.

    “This is what you came for,” Master Jerry said, stroking himself slowly. “This is what will remake you.”

    Pussyboi nodded, unable to tear his eyes away from the magnificent organ that would soon claim him completely.

    “Say it,” Master Jerry demanded, his voice dropping to a growl. “Tell me what you want.”

    “I want your cock, Master,” pussyboi whispered, then louder: “I want you to fuck me, to use me, to make me yours.”

    Master Jerry positioned himself behind pussyboi, the blunt head of his cock pressing against the slick entrance. “This might hurt,” he warned, his hands gripping pussyboi’s hips with bruising force. “But pain is part of your transformation.”

    With a single, powerful thrust, Master Jerry breached pussyboi’s entrance. The sensation was overwhelming—a burning stretch that sent shockwaves of pain radiating outward. Pussyboi cried out, his body instinctively trying to pull away from the intrusion.

    “Stay still,” Master Jerry commanded, holding pussyboi firmly in place. “Take it. All of it.”

    Inch by inexorable inch, Master Jerry worked his massive cock deeper, stretching pussyboi beyond what he thought possible. Tears streamed down pussyboi’s face, but beneath the pain, something else was building—a profound sense of fullness, of rightness, of finally being complete.

    “Good boy,” Master Jerry murmured, his cock now fully seated. “You’re taking it so well.”

    The reassuring words came too soon. Despite the stretching and preparation, Master Jerry’s impressive cock couldn’t breach pussyboi’s entrance fully. The resistance was immediate and unyielding, like hitting a wall after those first few inches.

    “Fuck,” Master Jerry growled, his frustration evident in the tightening of his grip on pussyboi’s hips. “You’re too damn tight.”

    Pussyboi whimpered, a confusing mix of relief and disappointment washing over him. He pushed back, desperately trying to accommodate his Master, but his body betrayed him, clenching involuntarily against the massive intrusion.

    “I’m sorry, Master,” he gasped, tears of frustration joining those of pain. “Please don’t give up on me.”

    Master Jerry withdrew slightly, then tried again with more force, eliciting a sharp cry from pussyboi. Sweat beaded on both their bodies as Jerry made several more attempts, each one ending with the same result—his cock simply wouldn’t fit beyond the first few inches, no matter how much lube or pressure he applied.

    “Goddammit,” Master Jerry muttered, finally pulling out completely. Pussyboi felt the emptiness like a punishment, his hole clenching around nothing as tears streamed down his face.

    “Turn around,” Master Jerry commanded, his voice tight with controlled anger.

    Pussyboi obeyed instantly, turning to face his Master with downcast eyes.

    Master Jerry’s cock was long and thick, standing proudly erect in front of pussyboi. The veins on its shaft were prominent, pulsing with his excitement while Pussyboi could taste the salty tang of pre-cum on his tongue as he licked his lips, anticipating the taste of his Master’s cock.

    “Look at me,” Jerry ordered.

    Pussyboi raised his gaze, terrified of what he might see—disappointment, rejection, the end of his dreams before they’d truly begun. Instead, he found something unexpected in Master Jerry’s eyes: determination.

    “You’re not ready,” Jerry stated flatly. “But that doesn’t mean you won’t be.”

    Relief flooded through pussyboi’s body, making his knees weak. “Thank you, Master. I’ll do whatever it takes.”

    Jerry nodded, his expression calculating. “Kane!” he called out, his voice easily carrying through the wooden walls of the cabin.

    The door opened almost immediately, as if Kane had been waiting just outside. He entered with quiet deference, his eyes taking in the scene before him with a knowing look.

    “The pussyboi needs more training before he can take dick properly,” Master Jerry explained, gesturing toward pussyboi’s trembling form. “I want you to start enroll him in the Gay slave Academy.

    Kane nodded, a shadow of a smile playing across his lips. “I’ve been waiting for this moment, Master. The Academy will break him properly.”

    Master Jerry’s eyes never left pussyboi’s trembling form. “You understand what this means, don’t you? The Academy isn’t like the ranch. The training there is… intense. Unrelenting. It’s where we send the ones who need to be completely remade.”

    Pussyboi felt his heart racing, fear and anticipation mingling in his veins like a potent drug. “Will… will you still want me when I return, Master?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Jerry approached him, cupping his face with one large hand. The touch was possessive rather than gentle. “If you survive the Academy, you’ll return as my perfect pussyboi. Your hole will be trained to take any mans cock, no matter the size. Your mind will be rewired to exist solely for service.” His thumb brushed pussyboi’s lower lip. “But make no mistake—the process will strip away everything you were.”

    Kane moved closer, his presence like a shadow at Jerry’s side. “The Academy’s methods are… specialized. They’ll start with dilation training—plugs that increase in size each day, until your hole remains perpetually open. Then come the fucking machines, programmed to penetrate for hours without rest.”

    “The psychological conditioning is even more effective,” Jerry continued, his voice taking on an almost reverent quality. “They’ll break down your identity piece by piece, until Roberto is nothing but a distant memory. You’ll be reborn as pussyboi, with no thoughts beyond serving cock.”

    Pussyboi trembled, both terrified and aroused by these revelations. “How… how long will I be there?”

    “As long as it takes,” Jerry replied simply. “Some return in months. Others, years. A few never return at all—they become permanent slaved property to a Master.”

    Pussyboi’s mind raced with questions. The Academy sounded both terrifying and thrilling—a place where he would be systematically dismantled and rebuilt. His curiosity overwhelmed his caution.

    “Master, what exactly happens at the Academy? Do they use drugs or hypnosis? Will I still remember who I was before?” The questions tumbled from his lips before he could stop them.

    Master Jerry’s expression darkened instantly. His hand, which had been almost gentle on pussyboi’s face, tightened painfully, fingers digging into his jaw.

    “What the fuck did you just say?” Jerry’s voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. “Did I just hear a slave questioning me?”

    Pussyboi’s eyes widened with terror as he realized his mistake. “I-I’m sorry, Master, I—”

    The slap came without warning, sharp and stinging across his cheek. The force of it snapped his head to the side and brought fresh tears to his eyes.

    “You don’t ask questions,” Jerry growled, looming over him. “You don’t wonder. You don’t think. Slaves follow orders. They don’t interrogate their Masters about methods or procedures.”

    Kane watched impassively from the side, making no move to intervene. If anything, his expression suggested this was a necessary lesson.

    “Do you understand what you are?” Jerry demanded, gripping pussyboi’s chin and forcing him to look up. “You are property. My property. Property doesn’t get to know the ‘how’ or ‘why.’ It exists to be used however its owner sees fit.”

    Pussyboi trembled violently, tears streaming down his face. “Yes, Master. I understand, Master.”

    “I don’t think you do,” Jerry replied coldly “Look at you, crying like a fucking bitch!” Jerry’s voice rose to a shout, his face contorted with rage. “This is exactly why I hate taking in wetback faggots like you. All talk until it’s time to actually do the work!”

    Pussyboi cowered, each word striking like a physical blow. His tears flowed faster, which only seemed to enrage Master Jerry more.

    “You fucking beaner slut, did you think this was going to be easy? That you’d just waltz in here from your shithole country and get to play pretend slave?” Jerry grabbed a handful of pussyboi’s hair, yanking his head back painfully. “I’ve got real men waiting for trained holes, not some crying Mexican pussy who can’t even take dick properly!”

    Kane stood watching, his expression impassive as Master Jerry continued his tirade.

    “I should pack your worthless ass on the first bus plane to Mexico City right now,” Jerry snarled, spittle flying from his lips. “Let you go back to jerking off to fantasies instead of wasting my fucking time!”

    Pussyboi sobbed, his entire body shaking. “Please, Master, no! I’ll do anything! I’ll be good, I promise!”

    “Anything?” Jerry released his grip on pussyboi’s hair, shoving him roughly backward. “Then shut your fucking mouth and listen. You’re going to the Academy tomorrow. No more questions, no more whining. You’ll take whatever they dish out without complaint.”

    He paced the small cabin, his massive frame seeming to fill the entire space. “If I get even one report about you causing trouble or questioning orders, I’ll personally make sure you’re deported back to your mama in Mexico. Understand?”

    “Yes, Master,” pussyboi whispered, his voice barely audible through his tears.

    “I can’t hear you!” Jerry bellowed.

    “YES, MASTER!” Pussyboi screamed, desperate to prove his obedience.

    Jerry nodded, some of the fury leaving his face. “Better.” He turned to Kane. “Get this pathetic excuse for a slut ready for transport. I want him at the Academy by noon tomorrow.”

    “Yes, Master Jerry,” Kane replied, stepping forward to take charge of the trembling pussyboi.

    Jerry cast one final contemptuous glance at his newest acquisition. “One more thing—from now on, your name isn’t Roberto, and it’s not even pussyboi. Until you earn the right to a proper slave name, you’ll be called ‘puto like they do in your fucking country. Until you quit being such a bitch and start acting like a real slave.” “You’ll be nothing but a lowly putito. That’s what your kind is used to, isn’t it? Laying around lazy and pathetic while the real men do the work. Just another worthless puto, like all you wetbacks.” Jerry’s eyes gleamed with cruel satisfaction as he watched Roberto cringe under the verbal assault. “Maybe that’s your problem,” he continued, relentless. “Maybe I need to stop expecting you to be something you’re not. A weakling like you can only be a puto.” He laughed, a harsh, mocking sound that filled the cabin. “Hell, I bet they were calling you that before you even came crawling up here. Isn’t that right? Pretending to be a slave, playing at something you’ll never be because deep down, you’re nothing but a damn Mexican putito, just like all the rest.”

    ‘ That’s all you’re good for right now.”

    Without waiting for a response, Jerry stormed out of the cabin, slamming the door behind him.

    Kane looked down at the sobbing form huddled on the floor. “Stand up, Puto. We need to get you prepared.”

    Puto struggled to his feet, his legs shaking so badly he could barely support his weight. His face was streaked with tears, his body trembling with a mixture of fear, shame, and lingering arousal. The emotional whiplash of the last few minutes had left him disoriented, his mind struggling to process the sudden shift from potential acceptance to brutal humiliation.

    The frigid Montana dawn arrived with cruel indifference to Puto’s suffering. He had spent the night curled on a thin mattress in the corner of the cabin, his asshole still sore from the failed penetration, his mind racing with fears of what awaited him. Sleep had come in fitful bursts, interrupted by nightmares of rejection and abandonment.

    A heavy knock jolted him fully awake. Kane entered without waiting for a response, his massive frame blocking the early morning light that streamed through the doorway.

    “Up,” he commanded. “Your transport leaves in thirty minutes.”

    Puto scrambled to his feet, wincing at the various aches that plagued his body. Kane tossed a small bundle of clothing at him—the same revealing outfit from yesterday, freshly washed but no less humiliating.

    “Shower’s out back. Five minutes. Then dress and meet me by the black SUV.”

    The outdoor shower was little more than a pipe extending from the side of the cabin, spitting lukewarm water that did little to combat the morning chill. Puto scrubbed himself quickly, teeth chattering as he rinsed off. The memory of Master Jerry’s rage still burned fresh in his mind, fueling his determination to prove himself worthy.

    Dressed in the thin tank top and tight shorts that left little to the imagination, Puto hurried toward the waiting vehicle. His bare feet crunched on the gravel path, another small humiliation—slaves didn’t merit shoes at Iron Ridge Ranch.

    The black SUV gleamed in the morning light, its engine already running. Kane stood beside it, talking in low tones with a tall Black man Puto hadn’t seen before. Both turned as he approached, their conversation cutting off abruptly.

    “This him?” the stranger asked, his deep voice carrying a hint of an accent Puto couldn’t place.

    Kane nodded, his face a mask of detached authority. “This is Puto,” he confirmed, gesturing toward the trembling figure with a flick of his wrist. “Master Jerry’s newest acquisition.”

    Puto stood awkwardly before them, the thin tank top clinging to his skin in the frigid morning air. He felt exposed, not just physically but emotionally—a spectacle laid bare for these powerful men to examine and judge. His humiliation was deepened by the way Kane spoke about him, as if he were nothing more than an object to be appraised and discarded if found lacking.

    “Not ready for service yet,” Kane continued, his tone dismissive and matter-of-fact. “Couldn’t take Master Jerry’s cock,” Kane explained with a snort. “Started crying like a little bitch when Master tried to breed him. And that wasn’t even the worst part.” Kane shook his head, his expression a mixture of disgust and amusement. “This little puto had the nerve to start asking questions about the Academy—wanting to know about methods, procedures, how long he’d be there. Acting like he had rights.”

    The stranger raised an eyebrow, looking Puto up and down with renewed interest.

    “Master Jerry lost it,” Kane continued, clearly enjoying the retelling. “Called him every name in the book—wetback, beaner, worthless Mexican pussy. Told him he’d be deported if he didn’t shape up. You should have seen the look on his face when Master Jerry said he wasn’t even worthy of being called pussyboi—just a pathetic puto until he earns a better name.”

    Puto’s face burned with shame as Kane recounted every humiliating detail of the previous evening. Each word was like a fresh wound, reopening the raw emotions he’d barely managed to process. Tears pricked at the corners of his eyes, but he blinked them back desperately, knowing that crying would only confirm everything Kane was saying about him.

    “Typical,” the stranger commented, his deep voice edged with contempt. “These Mexicans all think they’re ready until they meet a real man’s cock.” His eyes raked over Puto’s slender frame with calculated disdain. “But Master Jerry thinks this one’s worth salvaging?”

    Kane shrugged, his massive shoulders rising and falling with casual indifference. “Says there’s potential under all that weakness. Something about his application showing real submission deep down.” He reached out and grabbed Puto’s chin, turning his face roughly from side to side as if inspecting livestock. “Personally, I think it’s a waste of the Academy’s resources, but it’s not my call.”

    The stranger circled Puto slowly, his footsteps deliberate on the gravel. Each step sent a fresh wave of anxiety through Puto’s trembling body. When the man stopped behind him, Puto felt large hands grip his waist, then slide down to cup his ass through the thin fabric of his shorts.

    “At least he’s got the right build,” the stranger conceded, squeezing hard enough to make Puto gasp. “Narrow waist, good hips. Ass has potential once it’s properly trained.” His fingers dug deeper, spreading Puto’s cheeks through the fabric. “The Mexican ones always think their fantasies will match reality. They watch too much porn, think they understand what submission means.”

    “This one’s been practicing with toys,” Kane offered, watching Puto’s face flush with humiliation. “Though clearly not big enough ones.”

    The stranger laughed, a deep rumble that seemed to vibrate through Puto’s body where those strong hands still gripped him. “They never do. Playing with their little dildos, thinking they’re preparing themselves.” He released Puto’s ass with a dismissive pat. “The Academy will fix that misconception quickly enough.”

    Puto stood frozen, caught between mortification and a desperate desire to prove himself worthy. The casual way these men discussed his inadequacies, his body, his very being—as if he were nothing more than an object to be molded and used—should have been devastating. Instead, he felt a confusing mixture of shame and arousal, his small cock twitching traitorously beneath the tight shorts.

    “Get in the car,” the stranger commanded, moving to open the rear door of the SUV. “We’ve got a long drive ahead of us.”

    Puto hurried to comply, climbing into the backseat with as much dignity as he could muster. The leather seats were cold against his bare thighs, another reminder of his vulnerability. The stranger settled into the driver’s seat, adjusting the rear view mirror until his dark eyes met Puto’s in the reflection.

    Puto kept his eyes downcast, afraid to make direct eye contact after yesterday’s lesson.

    The drive was a blur of mountainous terrain and tense silence. Puto watched through the window as they left the ranch behind, winding through forests and valleys until civilization seemed a distant memory. The stranger—who never offered his name—drove with methodical precision, occasionally glancing at Puto in the rearview mirror with an expression that revealed nothing.

    Hours passed. Puto dozed fitfully, his dreams filled with Master Jerry’s rage and promises of transformation. He woke to find the SUV turning onto a narrow road barely visible among the dense trees, the branches scraping against the windows like desperate fingers.

    “We’re here,” the stranger announced, his voice cutting through the silence.

    Puto blinked away his exhaustion as they approached a high fence topped with razor wire. A discreet sign warned of private property and armed security. The gate opened automatically as they approached, sliding aside with silent efficiency.

    The Academy materialized through the trees—a sprawling complex of sleek, modern buildings that contrasted sharply with the rustic wilderness surrounding it. Unlike the weathered wood of Iron Ridge Ranch, these structures were all clean lines and dark glass, imposing in their clinical precision.

    The SUV rolled to a stop in front of the main building. Before Puto could reach for the door handle, the stranger’s voice froze him in place.

    “When we get out, you will keep your eyes down. You will speak only when spoken to. You will address everyone as ‘Sir’ regardless of their rank. Understand?”

    “Yes, Sir,” Puto whispered, his mouth suddenly dry.

    The stranger nodded, satisfied. “Your training begins the moment you step out of this vehicle. Everything that happens from this point forward is designed to break and rebuild you. Some never make it through the process. Those who do emerge as perfect vessels for service.”

    He exited the SUV and opened Puto’s door. The cold mountain air hit Puto’s skin like a physical slap, raising goosebumps along his exposed flesh. He slid out, his bare feet touching smooth concrete.

    Two men in fitted black uniforms emerged from the building, their posture and movements suggesting military training. They flanked Puto silently, their expressions revealing nothing as they assessed the new arrival.

    “This is Master Jerry’s acquisition,” the stranger explained, handing over a digital tablet. “Designation: Puto. Priority training requested.”

    One of the uniformed men scrolled through the tablet, his eyes flicking occasionally to Puto’s trembling form. “Physical assessment indicates significant work needed. Psychological profile suggests high potential for deep submission with proper conditioning.”

    The other man circled Puto slowly. “Current status?”

    “Virgin hole,” the stranger replied. “Couldn’t accommodate Master Jerry’s cock. Exhibited questioning behavior and resistance to authority. Requires complete reconditioning.”

    The uniformed men exchanged glances. “Full program, then,” the first one concluded. “We’ll start with physical preparation. Mental reprogramming can begin simultaneously.”

    The stranger nodded, seemingly satisfied with this assessment. “Master Jerry expects results within three months. He believes this one has potential, despite the… setbacks.”

    “Three months is ambitious,” the second uniformed man observed, his eyes narrowing as he studied Puto more carefully. “But not impossible, given the subject’s clear predisposition.”

    The first man handed the tablet back to the stranger. “We’ll begin immediately. Standard protocols, accelerated timeline.”

    “Very good,” the stranger replied, turning to Puto one last time. “This is where I leave you, Puto. The next time I see you, you’ll either be a perfect slave or you’ll be on your way back to fucking Mexico in disgrace.”

    The uniformed men gestured for Puto to follow them toward a smaller gate to the right of the main entrance. Unlike the imposing double doors through which Masters entered the facility, this secondary entrance was narrow and utilitarian, clearly designed for those of lesser status. A small sign above it read simply: “SLAVES ENTRANCE.”

    “This way,” one of the men ordered, his voice brooking no argument. “Masters enter through the main gate. Slaves like you use the secondary access.”

    Puto lowered his eyes and followed obediently, acutely aware of his place in the hierarchy. The concrete was cold beneath his bare feet as he approached the metal door, its surface unmarked except for a small scanner at waist height. One of the uniformed men pressed Puto’s hand against it, holding his wrist firmly when he flinched at the sudden prick of a needle.

    “DNA registration,” the man explained dispassionately. “The system now recognizes you as Academy property.”

    The door slid open with a soft hiss, revealing a sterile white corridor that stretched ahead like the throat of some clinical beast waiting to swallow him whole. Fluorescent lights hummed overhead, casting everything in a harsh, unforgiving glow that left no shadows for comfort or concealment.

    “All new slaves enter through this gate,” the second uniformed man said as they walked. “It’s the first step in breaking down your previous identity. From this moment, you exist only within these walls, only as what we shape you to be.”

    The corridor opened into a processing room that reminded Puto of a medical facility—all stainless steel and white tile, with various stations arranged in a methodical sequence. Several other men in similar uniforms moved about with practiced efficiency, preparing instruments and reviewing data on wall-mounted screens.

    “Strip,” commanded the first uniformed man, pointing to a circular platform in the center of the room.

    Puto hesitated only for a fraction of a second before pulling off his tank top and sliding the tight shorts down his legs. Standing naked under the harsh lights, he felt more exposed than ever before, his body seeming small and inadequate in this clinical setting.

    “Subject designation: Puto or Putito,” announced one of the technicians, approaching with a handheld scanner. “Beginning initial assessment and preparation.”

    What followed was a methodical, impersonal examination of every inch of Puto’s body. They measured him, photographed him from every angle, took samples of hair and saliva, and recorded his vital signs. Through it all, they discussed him as if he weren’t present, their clinical observations reducing him to a collection of data points and potential challenges.

    “Muscle tone inadequate for intensive use.”

    “Genital development below average, suitable for cage restriction.”

    “Anal elasticity insufficient—priority for dilation training.”

    “Body hair minimal,” noted another technician, running a gloved hand along Puto’s smooth chest. “Previous self-grooming evident. Natural or maintained?”

    “Maintained, laser hair removal procedure,” Puto whispered, his voice barely audible in the cavernous room.

    The technician made a note without acknowledging his response. “Self-preparation indicates psychological readiness, but physical modifications will still be necessary.”

    A different technician approached with a measuring tape, wrapping it around various parts of Puto’s body with clinical precision. “Waist: 28 inches. Hips: 34 inches. Favorable ratio for aesthetic presentation.” The man crouched down, measuring Puto’s thighs. “Quadriceps underdeveloped. Will require targeted exercises to maintain suppleness without building excessive mass.”

    Puto stood trembling as they continued their assessment, feeling less human with each cold observation. A female technician—or what he thought since arriving—approached with a digital tablet, making notes as she circled him.

    “Skin elasticity good,” she observed, pinching the flesh of his abdomen between her fingers. “Minimal scarring. Suitable canvas for potential marking if Master Jerry chooses to brand.”

    The word “brand” sent a jolt of fear through Puto’s body, but he remained silent, remembering the stranger’s warning about speaking only when addressed directly.

    “Turn around. Bend forward, hands on ankles,” ordered one of the technician, Puto complied, his face burning with humiliation as he presented his most intimate areas for inspection. Cold, gloved fingers spread his cheeks, exposing his hole to the harsh lighting and numerous eyes.

    “Anal sphincter shows some stretching attempts but insufficient for cock service requirements,” the technician noted clinically. “Grade 2 elasticity on the faggot scale. Will require intensive dilation program starting at diameter 3 and progressing to diameter 9 over eight weeks.”

    “Anal sphincter skin color, Mexican brown, requires anal bleaching,” the technician remarked, his tone indifferent yet precise as he withdrew his fingers. Puto kept his position, feeling the cold air on his exposed hole and trying to process the relentless evaluations.

    “Full anal aesthetic program recommended,” the first technician elaborated, tapping on his digital tablet. “Color, scent, taste—all must meet Master’s preferences. No part of this subject’s body is exempt from modification.”

    They continued to speak about him as if he were not present, dissecting every aspect of his being with the same detached scrutiny they might apply to a lab specimen. Each comment stripped him further of any sense of self, leaving him raw and vulnerable, awaiting their next decision.

    “Hair removal and bleaching must be paired with stretching regimen to maximize results,” they added, moving on to the next item on her exhaustive list. “Long-term planning should include tattooing, piercing, and permanent cock cage if performance does not improve.”

    Puto’s mind whirled at the prospect of such radical changes, but he remained silent, knowing that any protest would only prove their point about his lack of submission. He bit his lip, willing himself not to cry out, not to show weakness.

    “Prostate sensitivity?” asked another voice from behind him.

    A lubricated finger pushed inside without warning, causing Puto to gasp. The finger curved upward, pressing firmly against his prostate with methodical pressure. Despite his embarrassment, Puto’s cock began to harden in response.

    “Highly responsive,” the technician confirmed, withdrawing his finger. “Prostate milking should be effective for conditioning as a faggot.”

    “Stand up straight, face forward,” commanded the female technician.

    Puto straightened, his erection now visible to everyone in the room. No one remarked on it or showed any reaction; his arousal was simply another data point to be recorded.

    “Penile measurements,” declared a technician, striding forward with a gleaming ruler in hand. “Length when erect: 4.5 inches. Circumference: 3.8 inches. Classification: Category 2.” He paused, glancing at his colleague before continuing, “However, I suggest we consider the smallest cage model designed for Category 1 instead. It would greatly expedite the sissification process for Puto.”

    The other technician nodded thoughtfully, tapping his chin as he weighed the proposal. After a moment of deliberation, he replied, “You’re right; that could enhance control and ensure compliance more effectively.” They exchanged knowing looks before finalizing their decision: “Let’s go with the smallest cock cage classified for Category 1.”

    Puto’s face burned hot with shame as the technicians discussed his genital inadequacy with such clinical detachment. Their casual decision to force him into an even smaller cage than his measurements warranted was both humiliating and strangely arousing—a reminder that his body was now completely at their mercy.

    “Mental assessment next,” announced what Puto still thought was a female technician, gesturing toward a door at the far end of the room. “Prep him.”the

    The uniformed men guided Puto to a small shower stall, where high-pressure jets of disinfectant solution blasted him from every angle. The liquid was cold and smelled of chemicals, stripping away not just dirt but seemingly a layer of his very identity. When the spray finally stopped, he was directed to a medical chair resembling something between a dentist’s seat and an examination table.

    “Sit,” one of the uniformed men ordered.

    Puto complied, his wet skin sticking uncomfortably to the vinyl surface. The chair automatically adjusted, reclining slightly and spreading his legs apart in a position that left him feeling utterly exposed and vulnerable.

    A new technician entered—a tall Black man in a crisp white coat who carried himself with the authority of someone with advanced training. His nametag read “Dr. Josef Mengele,” and unlike the others, he looked directly at Puto rather than through him.

    “I’ll be conducting your psychological evaluation,” Dr. Mengele stated, his deep voice carrying an edge of command that demanded attention. “The purpose is to determine your mental fitness for the rigorous transformation ahead. I need complete honesty. Any attempt at deception will be noted and punished severely.”

    He positioned himself on a stool directly in front of Puto, close enough that their knees almost touched. The proximity forced Puto to look at him, to acknowledge his presence in a way that felt almost intimate after the clinical detachment of the previous examination.

    “Let’s begin,” Dr. Mengele said, activating a recording device on the tablet in his lap. “State your former name and your current designation.”

    “Roberto Morales. Current designation: Puto,” he replied, his voice small but steady.

    Dr. Mengele nodded. “Why are you here, Puto?”

    The question seemed simple, but Puto sensed layers of meaning beneath it. He swallowed hard before answering. “To be transformed, Sir. To become a proper pussyboi for the Masters.”

    “And what does that transformation entail, in your understanding?”

    Puto hesitated, remembering Master Jerry’s rage when he had asked questions about the process. “Whatever is required of me, Sir. I don’t… I don’t need to know the details.”

    A flicker of approval crossed Dr. Mengele’s face. “Good. Now tell me, when did you first realize you were meant to serve?”

    The question opened a floodgate of memories and feelings. Puto took a shaky breath. “I think I always knew, Sir. Even as a child I would fantasize about superior guys at school taking control of me, using me. But my first real experience was when I was fifteen…” Puto recounted the story he had shared in his application, the memory of Miguel’s dominant presence still vivid in his mind. He described the taste, the feeling, the overwhelming desire to submit that had consumed him that night.

    Dr. Mengele listened intently, making occasional notes on his tablet. When Puto finished, he leaned forward slightly. “And since then, this desire has only grown stronger?”

    “Yes, Sir,” Puto whispered, feeling oddly relieved to speak these truths aloud. “It’s like a hunger that gets worse the more I feed it.”

    “Interesting choice of words,” Dr. Mengele observed. “A hunger. Would you say it’s a need rather than a want?”

    Puto considered this carefully. “A need, Sir. Definitely a need.”

    “And what happens when this need isn’t met?”

    “I feel… incomplete. Empty. Like there’s a hollow space inside me that nothing else can fill.” Puto’s voice trembled with the raw honesty of his confession.

    Dr. Mengele nodded, his expression unreadable. “Many who come here describe similar feelings. The difference between those who succeed and those who fail is their willingness to surrender completely to that need.” He paused, studying Puto’s face. “Are you willing to surrender everything, Puto? Your identity, your autonomy, your very sense of self?”

    Puto met Dr. Mengele’s gaze, something in the doctor’s intensity compelling his honesty. “I want to, Sir. More than anything.”

    “Wanting isn’t enough,” Dr. Mengele replied, his voice hardening slightly. “This process will strip you down to your most basic components before rebuilding you. There will be pain—physical and psychological. There will be moments when you beg for it to stop, when you convince yourself you’ve made a terrible mistake.”

    He leaned closer, his presence overwhelming in its intensity. “In those moments, what will keep you from breaking?”

    Roberto clenched his jaw, battling the tears that prickled at the corners of his eyes, determined to keep his composure. “It’s the realization that this is who I truly am, Sir. Everything else was just… a performance.” The notion of being a vessel, an exquisite vase crafted to hold the essence of superior men, ignited a profound satisfaction within him. He yearned to be filled with their pleasure, to embody their desires and feel utterly complete, both metaphorically and in reality—overflowing with their dominant semen.

    Dr. Mengele studied him for a long moment, his dark eyes seeming to peer directly into Puto’s soul. Finally, he nodded, making a final note on his tablet.

    “You have potential,” he concluded. “Your psychological profile indicates a deep-seated submissive nature and a genuine desire for transformation. However—” his voice sharpened “—there are significant barriers to overcome. Your tendency to question, your attachment to your former identity, your fear of true surrender.”

    He stood, towering over Puto’s seated form. “We will break those barriers, systematically and thoroughly. By the time you leave here—if you leave here—there will be nothing left of Roberto.

    A new figure entered the room, his presence immediately commanding attention. Unlike the uniformed technicians, this man wore a tailored black suit that accentuated his powerful physique. His ebony skin gleamed like obsidian in the harsh light, his clean-shaven head reflecting the clinical brightness of the room. His movements were fluid and predatory, each step calculated to maximize the impact of his imposing presence. The other staff members immediately deferred to him, their postures straightening as he approached.

    “Dr. Mengele,” the man acknowledged with a nod. “Is this our new subject?”

    “Yes, Director,” Dr. Mengele replied, his tone shifting to one of deep respect. “This is Puto, sent by Master Jerry from Iron Ridge Ranch. Initial assessments indicate high potential despite significant physical limitations.”

    The Director circled Puto slowly, his gaze clinical and assessing. Unlike the technicians’ impersonal examinations, his scrutiny felt penetrating, as if he were looking not just at Puto’s body but at the very essence of his being. Puto kept his eyes downcast, acutely aware of his nakedness, his vulnerability, his complete powerlessness before this commanding figure.

    “Master Jerry has high expectations for this one,” the Director observed, his voice a deep baritone that seemed to resonate in Puto’s very bones. “He believes there’s exceptional submission potential beneath the surface inadequacies.”

    “The psychological evaluation supports that assessment,” Dr. Mengele confirmed. “Subject shows natural submissive tendencies with strong desire for complete transformation. However, residual resistance and attachment to former identity remain problematic.”

    The Director stopped directly in front of Puto, so close that Puto could smell his expensive cologne mingling with the natural musk of his skin. “Look at me,faggot” he commanded.

    Puto raised his eyes slowly, meeting the Director’s penetrating gaze. What he saw there made his breath catch—not cruelty or sadism, but something far more terrifying: absolute, unwavering certainty.

    “Do you understand what happens here, Puto?” the Director asked, his voice deceptively soft.

    “I… I think so, Sir,” Puto whispered.

    “No, you don’t,” the Director replied with absolute conviction. “No one does until they’ve experienced it. This isn’t a training facility in the conventional sense. This is a crucible where everything you believe about yourself will be flushed away, like shit in a toilet.” The Director’s gaze hardened as he looked down at Puto, his eyes becoming obsidian mirrors reflecting nothing but contempt.

    “That’s exactly what you are,” he continued, his voice dropping to a dangerous purr. “Just another piece of Mexican garbage waiting to be disposed of. When you flush a toilet, what happens?” The Director’s voice hardened, each word cutting like a blade. “It swirls around and around, disappearing down that hole forever. That’s your identity, Puto. That’s Roberto. A worthless piece of Mexican shit being flushed away.”

    He placed a hand under Puto’s chin, tilting his face up further. “The Gay Slave Academy doesn’t create slaves—it reveals them. We strip away the lies you’ve told yourself, the social conditioning that has buried your true nature. What remains when all that is gone—that is who you truly are.”

    The Director’s words resonated with something deep inside Puto, a truth he had always sensed but never fully acknowledged. His eyes welled with tears, not of fear but of recognition.

    “Some cannot withstand the process,” the Director continued, his thumb brushing away a tear that had escaped down Puto’s cheek. “They break in ways that cannot be repaired. Others emerge transformed, having discovered their authentic purpose.” His hand moved from Puto’s chin to the back of his neck, gripping firmly in a gesture both possessive and controlling. “Which will you be, I wonder?”

    Before Puto could respond, the Director turned to Dr. Mengele. “Full program. Begin with physical conditioning—he needs to be capable of accommodating any size. Psychological deconstruction can proceed simultaneously. I want daily reports on his progress.”

    “Yes, Director,” Dr. Mengele nodded, making notes on his tablet.

    The Director released Puto’s neck and stepped back, adjusting his immaculate suit cuffs. “Master Jerry has requested an accelerated timeline. Three months.”

    Dr. Mengele’s eyebrows rose slightly. “Impossible given the subject’s predisposition.”

    “Make it happen,” the Director ordered, his tone brooking no argument. He turned his attention back to Puto, his expression unreadable. “I’ll be monitoring your transformation personally. Do not disappoint me. Master Jerry sees something in you that warrants this investment of our resources. Prove him right.”

    With that, he strode from the room, leaving behind an almost palpable vacuum of authority. Puto released a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding, his body trembling with a mixture of fear and exhilaration.

    Dr. Mengele consulted his tablet, then nodded to the waiting technicians. “Proceed with initial conditioning protocols. Phase One, physical preparation.”

    Two of the uniformed staff approached Puto, releasing the restraints that had secured him to the chair. “Stand,” one of them commanded.

    On shaky legs, Puto complied, his mind still reeling from the Director’s powerful presence and ominous words. The technicians guided him toward another door, this one leading deeper into the facility.

    The corridor beyond was different from the sterile white processing area—the walls here were a deep, matte black that seemed to absorb light rather than reflect it. No windows broke the smooth surface, and the only illumination came from recessed lighting in the ceiling, creating pools of brightness separated by stretches of shadow.

    “This will be your home for the duration of your training,” one of the technicians explained as they walked. “The Academy is designed to minimize external stimuli that might reinforce your previous identity. No natural light, no sense of time passing, no contact with the outside world.”

    They passed several unmarked doors before stopping at one that appeared identical to the others. The technician pressed his palm against a scanner, and the door slid open silently.

    “Cell 69,” he announced. “Enter.”

    Puto stepped inside, his bare feet silent on the smooth black floor. The room was small and sparsely furnished—a narrow pallet against one wall, a stainless steel sink and toilet unit in the corner, and a TV hanging from the ceiling that displayed gay porn 24/7, nothing else. No decorations, no personal touches, nothing to distract from its utilitarian purpose.

    “This space exists solely to break you down,” the technician continued, his voice flat and devoid of emotion. “You’ll receive minimal comfort, minimal privacy, minimal dignity. Each day will be structured around your transformation—physical training, psychological conditioning, service practice.”

    The door slid shut behind them with a soft hiss, sealing Puto in his new reality. The technicians stood watching him impassively, waiting for his reaction to his confinement.

    “Your training begins in one hour,” the taller technician stated. “Use this time to acclimate. Someone will come for you.” With that, they turned and exited, the door sliding closed behind them with the finality of a tomb being sealed.

    Alone for the first time since his arrival, Puto sank onto the narrow pallet, his mind struggling to process everything that had happened. The Director’s words echoed in his thoughts, mingling with Master Jerry’s rage and the clinical assessments of the technicians. He was here, finally, in the place that would either destroy him or remake him into something new.

    The silence was suddenly broken by a metallic click, followed by the hiss of a hidden door sliding open in the wall opposite his bed. Puto jumped to his feet, startled by the unexpected sound.

    “Fresh meat, huh?” came a voice from the opening. A slender figure emerged—another naked boy with smooth, pale skin and striking blue eyes. His body bore the marks of extensive training—strategic muscle development in his legs and glutes, perfectly smooth skin, and a small pink plastic cage enclosing his genitals. “They always put the newbies in isolation first, but the cells connect through these service passages.”

    Puto stared in surprise, unsure how to respond to this unexpected visitor. The boy approached with casual confidence, extending his hand.

    “I’m slave Danny,” he said, his voice soft but with an undercurrent of steel. “Used to be Daniel before I came here. Been at the Academy for six months now.”

    “I’m… Puto,” Roberto replied hesitantly, taking the offered hand. “Just arrived today.”

    slave Danny’s eyes traveled over Puto’s body with practiced assessment. “Mexican, right? We don’t get many Latinos here. Mostly white boys desperate to serve Black cock.” His gaze lingered on Puto’s uncaged genitals. “They haven’t fitted you yet, I see. That’ll happen soon enough.”

    “Fitted?” Puto asked, though he suspected he knew the answer.

    slave Danny gestured to the pink device encasing his own cock. “Chastity cage. Standard issue for all trainees. Keeps you focused on your hole instead of this useless appendage.” He tapped the cage lightly, the plastic making a soft clink. “You’ll get used to it. Eventually, you’ll feel naked without it.”

    Before Puto could respond, another figure appeared in the doorway “And this is slave Eli,” slave Danny said, gesturing to the doorway where a second figure appeared.

    Unlike Danny’s pale complexion, Eli had warm brown skin that glowed even in the dim lighting of the cell. His body was a study in controlled development—lean but powerful, with perfectly defined muscles that spoke of months of targeted training. A black metal cage, more elaborate than Danny’s pink plastic one, encased his genitals. Where Danny’s demeanor was casual and confident, Eli moved with a dancer’s precision, each gesture deliberate and graceful.

    “Hello, fresh meat,” Eli said, his voice carrying a slight British accent. “Welcome to hell… or heaven, depending on how you take to it.”

    Puto nodded awkwardly, suddenly aware of being the only one uncaged, feeling exposed in a way that transcended mere nakedness. “Nice to meet you both,” he managed, uncertain of the protocol for greeting fellow slaves.

    Eli settled himself on the floor, cross-legged with perfect posture. “They always dump the newbies in isolation first. Standard psychological tactic—let you stew in fear and anticipation before the real work begins.” He smiled, revealing perfect white teeth. “But we’ve worked out ways around that, haven’t we, Danny?”

    “The Masters think they know every inch of this place,” Danny agreed, sitting on the edge of Puto’s pallet. “But we’ve been mapping the service tunnels for months. Nothing in the rules says we can’t provide a proper welcome.”

    “How… how long have you been here?” Puto asked Eli, trying to absorb the reality of these two slaves who seemed so comfortable in their captivity.

    “Eight months, two weeks, four days,” Eli replied without hesitation. “Not that we’re supposed to keep track of time. Part of the disorientation techniques.”

    Puto swallowed hard. “And you’re still… in training?”

    Danny and Eli exchanged a knowing look.

    “The Academy isn’t like other gay slave training facilities,” Danny explained. “It’s not about learning a set of skills and graduating. It’s about total reconstruction of identity.”

    “Some never leave,” Eli added. “They become permanent property, or they’re transferred to specialized service roles within the Academy itself.”

    “Like Presley Anne,” Danny said suddenly, his voice dropping to an almost reverent whisper. “Have you heard of her?”

    Puto shook his head, curious at the change in Danny’s tone.

    “Presley Anne is a legend here,” Eli explained, leaning forward with an intensity that caught Puto by surprise. “She arrived about a year before me—this gorgeous Southern belle type with blonde hair and big blue eyes. Used to be some kind of debutante in Alabama or Mississippi.”

    “Georgia,” Danny corrected with a smirk. “She was from Georgia. Old money family, daddy was a state senator or something—real white Southern royalty.”

    Eli nodded, accepting the correction with a slight incline of his head. “Presley Anne thought she was escaping that whole world when she came here. She had no idea what she was getting into, or what the Academy would demand of her once she walked through those doors.”

    Danny snorted, his humorless laugh echoing off the bare walls. “None of us do, right? But Presley Anne… she was different. The Directors saw something in her from the start. This amazing potential for change. No one else stood a chance.”

    Puto listened, his interest piqued by the mention of another trainee, especially one who seemed so different from the boys around him. “What do you mean?” he asked, leaning forward as Danny and Eli unfolded the tale with practiced ease.

    “Like he said,” Danny continued, “she was a Southern belle, but not in the way you’d expect from someone showing up here. Afro blonde hair, big eyes… looked like one of those American Girl dolls, except with more attitude.”

    Eli took over, his British accent lending an air of drama to the narrative. “They knew right away she was a perfect candidate. Her sense of identity was so fluid, so malleable, so “They started her on the standard program,” Eli continued, his eyes taking on a faraway look. “Physical conditioning, psychological deconstruction, the works. But Presley Anne didn’t just submit to it—she embraced it completely. It was like she’d been waiting her whole life to shed her identity.”

    “Three weeks in,” Danny said, picking up the thread, “they moved her to Advanced Protocols. That’s usually reserved for slaves who’ve been here at least six months. But Presley Anne…”

    “She was a natural,” Eli finished. “The perfect vessel. By month two, she couldn’t remember her birth name without prompting. By month three, she couldn’t remember it at all.”

    Puto felt a chill run down his spine. “She… forgot who she was?”

    “Not forgot,” Danny corrected, his voice intense. “Transcended. There’s a difference. Forgetting is passive. What Presley Anne did was active—she willingly erased her former self to become something new.”

    “The Masters were amazed,” Eli said. “They’d never seen anyone progress so quickly, so completely. They started using new techniques on her, experimental protocols that went beyond the standard training.”

    “What kind of techniques?” Puto asked, both fascinated and terrified by the implications.

    Danny and Eli exchanged another look, this one loaded with something Puto couldn’t quite identify.

    “Things they don’t use on regular slaves,” Danny said carefully. “Deep psychological conditioning, specialized hormonal treatments, even some… neurological interventions.”

    “They remapped her brain,” Eli stated bluntly. “Literally rewired her neural pathways until her only pleasure came from serving cock. Until her only identity was as a vessel for others’ use.”

    Puto’s mouth went dry. “

    “And then she became Dr. Mengele’s assistant,” Danny said, his voice dropping to an almost reverent whisper. “The first pussyboi to ever cross over to the staff side. Now she helps break in new slaves, designs training protocols, even conducts initial assessments.”

    “Wait,” Puto interrupted, a frown creasing his brow. “She? I thought everyone here was…” His voice trailed off, disbelief flickering in his eyes. “Is she the female I saw with Doctor Mengele during my assessment? I assumed she was a woman.”

    Eli smirked. “That’s the genius of it. Presley Anne’s transformation went beyond just becoming a perfect slave. The hormonal treatments, the surgeries, the psychological conditioning—they reshaped her completely. She presents as female now, though the Masters know what’s beneath the designer clothes.”

    “She’s gorgeous,” Danny added with unconcealed admiration. “Like, supermodel gorgeous. Long blonde hair, perfect skin, curves in all the right places. You’d never know she used to be Preston Andrew from Georgia.”

    Puto’s eyes widened at this revelation. “They turned her into a woman?”

    “Not exactly,” Eli corrected. “They created something unique—the perfect blend of masculine submission and feminine presentation. She still has her cock, though it’s been… modified. Smaller, softer, rarely functional except when the Masters wish it to be.”

    “She’s Dr. Mengele’s right hand now,” Danny continued. “His prized creation and closest confidante. She helps identify which slaves have potential for deeper transformation and which ones are just here to get their holes stretched.”

    A shiver ran through Puto as he processed this information. The idea of such a complete transformation both terrified and fascinated him. To be remade so thoroughly that even your gender presentation changed—it was beyond anything he had imagined when dreaming of submission.

    Danny’s expression suddenly darkened, his eyes darting to the doorway before he leaned in close to Puto. “But listen,” he whispered, “don’t let the fairytale fool you. Presley Anne is dangerous.”

    Eli nodded grimly. “She might look like a success story—the perfect transformation—but there’s something… wrong about her.”

    “What do you mean?” Puto asked, the chill intensifying along his spine.

    “She enjoys the breaking process too much,” Danny explained, his voice barely audible now. “Most of the staff are clinical about it—they’re just doing their jobs. But Presley Anne… she gets off on it. On the pain, the humiliation, watching someone’s identity crumble.”

    “She has favorites,” Eli added, his British accent growing more pronounced with his intensity. “Slaves she thinks have ‘potential’ like she did. And if you catch her eye…” He trailed off, shaking his head.

    “What happens?” Puto pressed, leaning closer.

    Danny glanced at Eli before continuing. “Miguel from Brazil caught her attention last month. Sweet guy, former dancer. Presley Anne convinced Dr. Mengele that Miguel needed ‘specialized protocols.’ Three weeks later, he couldn’t remember his mother’s name. By week five, he was having seizures whenever he tried to speak Portuguese.”

    “Jesus,” Puto breathed.

    “They shipped him out last week,” Eli said grimly. “Rumor is he’s been placed with some Saudi prince as a living doll. Doesn’t speak, doesn’t think, just… exists for use.”

    “And that’s not even the worst part,” Danny continued, his voice tight. “Presley Anne has access to all our files. She knows everything about us—our fears, our limits, our deepest secrets. And she uses them.”

    “There was a boy named Tyler,” Eli said quietly. “He had a phobia of needles from childhood trauma. Presley Anne designed a ‘therapeutic exposure’ program for him that involved daily injections. Said it would help him overcome his fear while administering his hormonal treatments.”

    “Tyler cracked after three days,” Danny finished. “Complete psychotic break. They had to sedate him for a week. When he came back, he wasn’t Tyler anymore. Wasn’t anyone, really. Just an empty shell.”

    Puto swallowed hard, his mouth suddenly dry. “Why are you telling me this?”

    “Because you need to know what you’re dealing with,” Eli said earnestly. “The Academy’s purpose is transformation, yes. But there’s a difference between being remade and being destroyed.”

    “Keep your head down,” Danny advised, placing a hand on Puto’s shoulder. “Don’t stand out. Don’t catch her attention. If Presley Anne comes to your cell or singles you out during training, be careful what you say. She’s looking for weaknesses, for entry points into your psyche.”

    The conversation about Presley Anne hung heavy in the air, filling Puto with equal parts dread and fascination. Before he could ask more questions, a sharp electronic buzz cut through the room, causing Danny and Eli to stiffen instantly.

    “Shit,” Danny hissed, jumping to his feet. “That’s the summons alert. They’re coming for someone.”

    Eli was already moving toward the hidden passage. “We need to go. Now.”

    “But—” Puto began, still processing the implications of Presley Anne’s transformation.

    “No buts,” Eli cut him off. “If they catch us in your cell, we’ll all face punishment protocols. Trust me, you don’t want that on your first day.”

    Danny paused at the entrance to the passage, his expression softening slightly. “Good luck, fresh meat. Remember—surrender completely. The more you resist, the longer it takes.”

    With that, they disappeared into the wall, the hidden door sliding shut behind them with barely a whisper. Puto was left alone, heart pounding in his chest as the main door to his cell slid open.

    Dr. Mengele stood in the doorway, flanked by two uniformed assistants. Behind them stood the blonde woman—Presley Anne—her perfect features arranged in a mask of professional detachment. Knowing what he now did about her past, Puto couldn’t help but stare. Her transformation was flawless; nothing about her suggested she had ever been anyone other than the poised, feminine creature before him.

    “Puto,” Dr. Mengele’s voice sliced through his thoughts. “It’s time for your fitting.”

    Puto swallowed hard, his mouth suddenly dry. “Yes, Sir,” he managed, rising to his feet.

    “Follow me,” Dr. Mengele commanded, turning without waiting to see if Puto complied.

    They led him through a maze of corridors, each identical to the last—black walls, recessed lighting, no windows or landmarks to orient himself. Puto tried to memorize the route but quickly became disoriented, another deliberate aspect of the Academy’s design.

    Finally, they entered a room that reminded Puto of a high-tech medical suite. At its center stood a padded examination table with restraints at each corner. Various implements lined the walls—some recognizable as medical tools, others more sinister in their obvious purpose. A tray of gleaming metal devices sat nearby, the light glinting off polished steel.

    “On the table,” Dr. Mengele directed. “Face up, arms and legs spread.”

    Puto complied, lying back on the cool surface. The assistants moved with practiced efficiency, securing his wrists and ankles with padded restraints that allowed no movement.

    “The chastity device is a fundamental component of your transformation,” Dr. Mengele explained, moving to stand at the head of the table where Puto could see him. “It serves multiple purposes beyond the obvious

    “The chastity device is more than a physical restraint,” Dr. Mengele continued, his clinical tone belying the profound transformation he was describing. “It is the cornerstone of your psychological reconditioning.”

    Presley Anne stepped forward, her movements graceful and precise. Up close, Puto could see the perfection of her features—the flawless skin, the symmetrical bone structure, the carefully maintained blonde hair cascading over her shoulders. Nothing about her appearance suggested she had ever been anyone other than the immaculate woman before him.

    “Many new arrivals misunderstand the purpose of the cage,” she said, her voice melodious yet authoritative. “They see it merely as a device to prevent sexual pleasure. This perspective betrays a fundamental misunderstanding of the faggot condition.”

    She picked up what appeared to be the smallest cage from the tray—a delicate construct of stainless steel with an intricate locking mechanism. Even to Puto’s untrained eye, it looked impossibly tiny.

    “The purpose of the cage is transformation,” she explained, holding the device where Puto could clearly see it. “When a male cock is prevented from achieving erection over extended periods, the tissue begins to atrophy. The shaft shortens, the girth diminishes, and eventually, what was once a symbol of masculinity becomes little more than a vestigial nub.”

    Dr. Mengele’s eyes gleamed with a cold satisfaction as he listened to her explanation. “Indeed, the physiological changes we seek are multifaceted. While we aim to halt body hair growth and reshape cognitive patterns to mold Puto into an ideal submissive, it’s crucial that testosterone levels do not plummet entirely. A complete drop would erode muscle mass—something our Masters find undesirable. They crave fit, strong ‘pussybois,’ not mere shadows of their former selves. Thus, we maintain a careful balance by administering injections to ensure their testosterone remains at a desirable level.”

    “You look skeptical, Puto,” Presley Anne observed, her perfectly shaped eyebrow arching slightly. “Your expression betrays your doubt. You cannot yet see the… excitement of the chastity cage, can you?”

    Puto swallowed nervously. “I… I understand it’s necessary, Ma’am, but—”

    “But you see it as a sacrifice rather than a privilege,” she finished for him, her smile knowing and slightly predatory. “This tells me that you have not yet reached the level of obedience and control required of true faggots. There is clearly still some man left inside you, fighting to understand these basic principles of fag existence.”

    Her words struck Puto with unexpected force. He had thought himself ready for complete submission, yet here was evidence that some part of him still clung to outdated notions of manhood.

    Dr. Mengele made a note on his tablet. “Cognitive resistance noted. Recommend accelerated protocol to complement physical caging.”

    “I concur,” Presley Anne replied, her eyes never leaving Puto’s face. “Once the effects of the chastity cage begin to influence, he will see the truth and power of the device in creating real faggots.”

    She leaned closer to Puto, the subtle notes of her expensive perfume—jasmine and something darker, more primal—filling his nostrils as her fingers reached for the steel cage. The scent was disorienting, making his head swim as she prepared to lock away his manhood. Her breath was warm against his ear as she whispered, “This is the beginning of your true self, Puto.”

    The door suddenly slid open with a hydraulic hiss, causing Presley Anne to straighten abruptly. Director Master Ulisses filled the doorframe, his imposing figure casting a long shadow across the clinical space. His eyes narrowed at the scene before him.

    “I’ll take it from here,” he announced, his deep voice brooking no argument. He strode into the room with purposeful steps, the authority in his movements causing both Dr. Mengele and Presley Anne to step back instinctively. The Director’s gaze lingered on Presley Anne for a moment longer than necessary, something unspoken passing between them before he dismissed her with a subtle nod.

    “Director,” Dr. Mengele acknowledged, his tone carefully neutral. “We were just preparing Puto for his initial caging procedure.”

    “So I see,” Director Master Ulisses replied, moving to stand beside the examination table where Puto lay restrained. His powerful presence seemed to fill the entire room, making it difficult for Puto to focus on anything else. “I cage this one myself”

    Director Master Ulisses dismissed the assistants with a wave of his hand. As they filed out, he turned his attention fully to Puto, who lay exposed and vulnerable on the examination table.

    “Do you understand what this means?” the Director asked, lifting the small steel cage that Presley Anne had selected. The metal gleamed coldly under the harsh lights as he turned it between his fingers. “This device will reshape more than just your body.”

    Puto’s mouth went dry as he stared at the impossibly small cage. “I think so, Sir.”

    “No, you don’t,” Director Master Ulisses replied firmly. “But you will learn.”

    With practiced precision, the Director applied a numbing gel to Puto’s genitals. The cold sensation made him gasp, his body instinctively trying to pull away from the unfamiliar touch despite the restraints holding him in place.

    “Once locked inside this cage,” the Director explained, his voice taking on an almost ceremonial quality, “your pathetic excuse for manhood begins its journey toward true purpose. Each day, each hour, the tissue receives less blood flow. Without the ability to achieve full erection, the tissue begins to recede.”

    His strong fingers manipulated Puto’s genitals with clinical detachment, sliding the first ring around the base of his scrotum and shaft. The metal was cold against Puto’s skin, a shocking reminder of what was happening.

    “Nature abhors waste,” the Director continued, working methodically as he spoke. “Unused tissue atrophies. This is not theory—it is biological inevitability. Your cock will shrink, becoming smaller and more insignificant with each passing week.”

    Puto felt a surge of panic as the cage itself was positioned over his penis, the tight confines already uncomfortable even in his flaccid state. The Director noticed his expression and smiled coldly.

    “The physical transformation is merely the beginning,” he said, sliding the locking mechanism into place with a decisive click that echoed in the sterile room. “The psychological effects are far more profound.”

    As the lock engaged, Puto felt a wave of dizziness wash over him. Something fundamental had changed—not just physically, but in some deeper, more essential way. His cock, once a source of pleasure and pride, was now imprisoned, rendered useless except for the most basic bodily function.

    “In the coming weeks, you’ll experience a phenomenon we call ‘rewiring,’” the Director explained, stepping back to admire his handiwork. “Your body, denied release through conventional means, will seek alternative pathways to pleasure. Your prostate will become hypersensitive. You’ll begin to leak pre-cum at the mere thought of serving cock.”

    He released the restraints on Puto’s ankles, allowing him to close his legs slightly. The cage felt alien between his thighs, a constant presence impossible to ignore.

    “The initial resistance is common,” the Director remarked, releasing Puto’s wrists with a calculated grace. “But now, we begin the revered holy trinity—a cherished ritual among Masters dedicated to crafting well-trained, obedient pussyboi’s slaves. It unfolds methodically: first comes the shattering initiation into chastity.” With deliberate movements, he secured Roberto into the cold embrace of a cock cage, its metallic grip both foreign and familiar against his skin.

    “This cage,” the Director continued, “is your new reality. Its weight and confinement will reshape your sense of self.” He watched as Roberto took in this new addition to his body, an emblem of enforced inadequacy and submission. “You will perform mundane tasks around the Academy—chores that seem endless—each one reinforcing your place.”

    The Director’s voice was firm yet almost tender as he explained how this act was designed to spark a storm of emotions within Roberto: shame at his perceived inadequacy, frustration from deprivation, and a growing desire for what lay just beyond reach. Each glance through the metal bars became more torturous by the day.

    “Every room here is steeped in homoerotic stimuli,” he said, gesturing around them. The ambient moans and sounds of raw passion filled every corner—whether scrubbing bathroom tiles or tending to gardens—it was impossible to escape this charged atmosphere.

    “In time,” he promised, “you’ll experience torment both dazzling and distressing: gentle caresses tracing sensitive lines along legs and stomach before deliberate pressure as a slick finger circled the tight anal entrance, coaxing it open with torturous patience. Each press elicited gasps that mingled pain with an undeniable thrill, sending shivers through your body as you are push toward the brink of delirious pleasure.

    And time for release? Well…not now, for now though…you remain deliciously degraded… Puto.”

    “Stand up,” Director Master Ulisses commanded, his voice cutting through the clinical silence of the room. “I want to see how you wear your new… jewelry.”

    Puto carefully slid off the examination table, his movements hesitant as he adjusted to the unfamiliar weight between his legs. The cage felt impossibly tight, a constant reminder of his new status. His thighs brushed against the metal, sending shivers of awareness through his body.

    “In the center,” the Director ordered, pointing to a circular platform that Puto hadn’t noticed before. “Let me see what Master Jerry has invested in.”

    Puto stepped onto the platform, acutely conscious of his nakedness, of the cage glinting under the harsh lights, of the Director’s penetrating gaze cataloging every inch of his body.

    “Turn. Slowly,” Director Master Ulisses instructed, circling the platform like a predator. “Arms out to the sides. I want to see everything.”

    Puto complied, rotating in a small circle with his arms extended, feeling more exposed with each passing second.

    “Pathetic,” the Director observed, his voice thick with disdain. “Look at that cage—barely visible against your skin. Your little Mexican dicklette disappearing inside that steel. That’s what you were meant for, isn’t it? To have your manhood locked away.”

    Heat flooded Puto’s face at the degrading words, but something else stirred within him—a confusing mixture of shame and arousal that made his caged cock twitch painfully against its metal confines.

    “I don’t want this clinical demonstration,” Director Master Ulisses said suddenly, his tone shifting. “Show me how you feel about your new status. Dance for me, puto. Show me you understand what that cage means.”

    “Dance, Sir?” Puto’s voice was barely audible.

    “Yes, dance,” the Director repeated, his patience clearly wearing thin. “Move that body like the desperate little pussy you are. Show me how much you love being caged, how much you crave to be nothing but a hole for real men to use.”

    Puto swallowed hard, then began to move hesitantly, his hips swaying in a tentative rhythm. He had never danced like this before, had never performed for anyone’s pleasure but his own.

    “Pathetic,” the Director spat. “Is that how a bitch moves? Is that how you’d entice a real man to fill your worthless hole? Put your hands on that cage. Feel what you’ve become.”

    Trembling, Puto placed his hands on the small metal device, the coolness of it shocking against his fingertips. The Director’s words should have offended him, should have made him recoil in disgust, but instead, they ignited something primal within him.

    “That’s right, cupcake,” Director Master Ulisses taunted, his voice dropping to a dangerous purr.

    “Touch what you’ve become,” the Director commanded, his voice a growling bass that reverberated through Puto’s bones. “Feel how insignificant you are.”

    Before Puto could respond, the door slid open with a hydraulic hiss. Five imposing men filed into the room, each radiating authority and power. Their tailored suits barely contained muscular physiques, and their expressions revealed a mixture of curiosity and disdain as they surveyed the naked specimen on display.

    “Gentlemen,” Director Master Ulisses greeted them without taking his eyes off Puto. “Perfect timing. I was just introducing our newest acquisition to his place in our hierarchy.”

    Puto’s heart hammered against his ribcage as the men approached, forming a tight circle around the platform. He instinctively tried to cover himself, but a sharp look from the Director froze him in place.

    “This is Master Jerry’s latest project,” the Director explained, gesturing toward Puto with a dismissive flick of his wrist. “Sent here for accelerated transformation. As you can see, we’ve already begun the caging process.”

    One of the men—a towering figure with deep ebony skin and penetrating eyes—stepped forward, bending slightly to examine the cage more closely. “Smallest model we have,” he observed, his deep voice laced with amusement.

    Laughter rippled through the group, each chuckle driving the knife of humiliation deeper into Puto’s psyche.

    “Turn around,” another Master commanded. “Show us what Jerry thinks is worth our time and resources.”

    Trembling, Puto rotated slowly until his back faced the group. He could feel their eyes roaming over his exposed flesh, assessing, judging.

    “Bend over,” the Director ordered, his voice echoing with ruthless authority. “Spread those cheeks. Show these gentlemen the fuck hole that will be your only source of pleasure from now on.”

    Puto hesitated, his mind reeling at the demand. This went beyond anything he had anticipated, beyond the clinical examinations he’d endured earlier. This was pure, deliberate humiliation.

    “Now,” the Director barked, his patience clearly evaporating. “Or would you prefer I inform Master Jerry that you’re uncooperative?”

    The threat galvanized Puto into action. Slowly, he bent at the waist, reaching back with shaking hands to spread his cheeks, exposing his most intimate area to the scrutiny of these powerful strangers.

    “Pathetically underdeveloped,” one Master commented. “Barely looks used at all.”

    “That will change,” the Director assured him. “By the time we’re finished, that fuck hole will be trained to accommodate any size, any duration, double penetrations and fits.”

    “Tell them,” the Director commanded Puto. “Tell these Masters about your hole. What it’s for. What you want done to it.”

    Puto’s face burned with mortification, but the words came unbidden to his lips, as if some deeper part of him had been waiting for this moment of absolute surrender.

    “My hole is… is for your pleasure, Masters,” he whispered, his voice trembling with a mixture of shame and growing arousal. “It’s not mine anymore. It’s yours to use, to stretch, to breed. I… I want it trained to take anything you give it.”

    The words hung in the air, shocking in their raw honesty. For a moment, silence filled the room as the Masters exchanged glances of surprise and approval.

    “Well,” one of them finally remarked, “perhaps there is potential here after all.”

    “Stand up,” the Director ordered. “Face us.”

    Puto straightened, turning to face the semicircle of powerful men. Their expressions had shifted subtly—where before there had been mere curiosity and disdain, now he saw something darker, more predatory. Interest had been kindled.

    “Masters,” the Director announced formally, “this is the beginning of Puto’s transformation. Today marks his first step toward becoming what Master Jerry envisions—a perfect vessel for superior cock. In three months’ time, he will either emerge as a properly trained pussyboi or be deemed a failure and discarded.”

    He turned to Puto, his expression hardening. “From this moment forward, you exist solely for the pleasure and use of the Masters. Your former identity is irrelevant. Your preferences are meaningless. Your only purpose is to serve.”

    One of the Masters stepped forward—a powerfully built man with salt-and-pepper hair and piercing eyes. “I’d like to test his oral capabilities,” he stated, his tone suggesting this was not a request but a declaration of intent.

    The Director nodded. “Of course, Master Phillips. The subject requires baseline assessments in all service areas.”

    Without further discussion, Master Phillips unbuckled his belt, the metallic clink echoing in the sterile room. Puto’s heart raced as the man unzipped his tailored trousers, revealing the outline of an impressive bulge beneath expensive silk underwear.

    “On your knees,” Master Phillips commanded, his voice leaving no room for hesitation.

    Puto sank to his knees on the hard platform, his caged cock pressing uncomfortably against his thigh as he assumed the submissive position. The other Masters moved closer, forming a tight circle around him, their presence overwhelming in its intensity.

    Master Phillips freed his cock—thick, veined, and already semi-hard—from the confines of his underwear. The size of it made Puto’s eyes widen, a mixture of fear and desire coursing through him.

    “Open,” Phillips ordered simply.

    As Puto parted his lips, he felt something shift within him—a surrender deeper than physical, a crossing of some invisible threshold. The cage between his legs seemed to pulse with awareness, a constant reminder of his new purpose as Master Phillips’s cock slid past his lips, filling his mouth with the taste of salt and musk. The weight of it on his tongue, the stretch of his lips around the girth, the scent of masculine power—all of it combined to create a sensory overload that made Puto’s head fly.

    “Look at how eagerly he takes it,” one of the watching Masters observed, his tone a mixture of amusement and approval. “Like he was born for this.”

    Master Phillips’s hand came to rest on the back of Puto’s head, not forcing but guiding, establishing control with a touch that was both gentle and irrefutable. “Let’s see what you can do, pussyboi,” he murmured, his voice deepening with growing arousal.

    Puto closed his eyes, focusing entirely on the task at hand. He had practiced this, had fantasized about this moment for years, but the reality was so much more intense than anything he had imagined. The cock in his mouth was alive—pulsing, warm, demanding. It wasn’t just flesh but a manifestation of the power dynamics that now defined his existence.

    He began to work his tongue along the underside, tracing the prominent vein that ran from base to tip. Master Phillips’s slight intake of breath told him he was on the right track. Emboldened, Puto hollowed his cheeks, creating suction as he moved his head forward, taking more of the impressive length into his mouth.

    “Not bad,” Phillips acknowledged, his fingers tightening slightly in Puto’s hair. “But too mechanical. You’re performing a service, not completing a task. Feel the difference.”

    The criticism stung, but Puto recognized its truth. He had approached this like a technical challenge rather than an act of worship. Drawing a deep breath through his nose, he let go of his conscious thoughts, surrendering to the moment, to the cock that filled his mouth, to his new purpose.

    His movements became more fluid, more instinctive. He moaned around the thick shaft, the vibrations of his throat adding a new dimension to the pleasure he was providing. His hands, which had been resting uselessly on his thighs, now moved of their own accord—one gently cupping Master Phillips’s heavy balls, the other wrapping around the base of his cock to work what wouldn’t fit in his mouth.

    “That’s better,” Phillips growled, his approval sending a wave of satisfaction through Puto that was more gratifying than any physical pleasure could have been. “Much better.”

    The other Masters moved closer, their presence creating a wall of masculinity that surrounded Puto completely. He was aware of them watching, judging, their gazes hot on his skin as he performed his first official act of service at the Academy.

    “Look at his cage,” one of them commented, nudging Puto’s caged cock with the toe of his expensive shoe. “Already leaking. The little slut is getting off on this.”

    It was true—without Puto even realizing it, his caged cock had begun to strain, against its metal confines, droplets of pre-cum leaking from the tip despite the lack of direct stimulation. This new kind of arousal—born not from his own pleasure but from the act of serving—was confusing yet undeniably powerful.

    Director Master Ulisses noticed Puto’s reaction and smiled coldly. “You see, gentlemen? The rewiring begins already. His worthless cock leaks not from being touched, but from the privilege of serving superior man cock.”

    Master Phillips’ rhythm increased, his cock pushing deeper with each thrust. Puto focused on relaxing his throat, on breathing through his nose, on being the perfect vessel for this man’s pleasure. Tears sprang to his eyes as the thick head hit the back of his throat, but he didn’t pull away. Instead, he leaned into the discomfort, recognizing it as necessary, as part of his transformation.

    “I’m close,” Phillips announced, his voice tightening with impending release. “Let’s see if our new pussyboi knows what to do with a load.”

    The other Masters murmured their approval, moving even closer to witness this first test of Puto’s training. The Director stood back, his arms crossed over his broad chest, his expression calculating as he observed.

    With a deep groan, Master Phillips gripped Puto’s head firmly, holding him in place as his cock pulsed. The first hot splash of cum hit the back of Puto’s throat, triggering his gag reflex. For a terrifying moment, he thought he might choke or worse, pull away and waste the precious gift he was being given.

    “Swallow,” the Director commanded sharply. “Every drop.”

    Puto forced himself to swallow around the thick shaft, his throat working desperately to take every pulse of hot seed. The taste was stronger than he’d expected—bitter, salty, primal—but he found himself craving more even as he struggled to keep up with the volume.

    When Master Phillips finally pulled back, his semi-hard cock slipping from Puto’s lips with a wet sound, a trickle of cum escaped the corner of Puto’s mouth. Without thinking, he caught it with his finger and pushed it back into his mouth, unwilling to waste even a drop.

    “Promising,” Phillips declared, tucking himself away with casual efficiency. “Technique needs refinement, but the attitude is there.”

    The Director nodded, making a note on his tablet. “We’ll add intensive oral training to his regimen. By the time he leaves here, he’ll be able to deep throat even the most challenging cocks without hesitation.”

    One of the other Masters stepped forward—younger than Phillips, with the chiseled physique of an athlete and dark, intense eyes. “What about his ass? That’s what Master Jerry was most concerned about, wasn’t it? The inability to take a proper fucking?”

    “Indeed, Master Jackson,” the Director confirmed. “That will be our primary focus. We begin dilation training tonight

    Director Master Ulisses’s eyes gleamed with approval as he considered Master Jackson’s interest. “An excellent suggestion. Before we begin formal dilation, we should assess the current state of the merchandise.” He turned to Puto, who remained kneeling on the platform, Master Phillips’ seed still warm in his belly. “Position yourself for inspection. Face down, ass up.”

    Puto’s heart hammered against his ribs as he scrambled to comply, turning and lowering his chest to the cold surface of the platform while raising his hips. The position left him completely exposed, his caged cock hanging uselessly between his trembling thighs.

    “Master Jackson,” the Director said with a formal nod, “you have my permission to conduct a thorough taste examination. Your expertise in this area is well-known among our staff.”

    The other Masters murmured in agreement, forming a loose semicircle to observe what was clearly considered a masterful demonstration about to unfold. Puto felt Master Jackson’s powerful presence behind him, the heat of the man’s body radiating against his exposed skin.

    “Spread yourself wider,” Master Jackson commanded, his deep voice sending shivers down Puto’s spine. “Show me what you’re offering.”

    With trembling hands, Puto reached back and pulled his cheeks apart, exposing his tight hole to Master Jackson’s scrutiny. The cool air against his most intimate area made him whimper softly.

    “Pathetic little Mexican hole,” Master Jackson observed, his tone a mixture of disdain and anticipation. “Barely looks used at all. We’ll change that.”

    Without warning, Puto felt warm breath against his exposed entrance, followed by the flat of a tongue sliding firmly across his hole. The sensation was electric, causing him to jerk forward in surprise before Master Jackson’s strong hands gripped his hips, holding him firmly in place.

    “Stay still,” Master Jackson growled against his sensitive skin. “This is not for your pleasure. This is an assessment.”

    What followed was unlike anything Puto had ever experienced. Master Jackson’s tongue worked with methodical precision, circling his rim with alternating pressure—firm enough to make Puto gasp, then feather-light, teasing the sensitive nerve endings until they sang with sensation. It was a calculated exploration, each movement designed to map the responsiveness of Puto’s hole while simultaneously demonstrating Master Jackson’s complete control over the situation.

    “Notice the technique, gentlemen,” Director Master Ulisses commented, his clinical tone at odds with the intimate act being performed. “Master Jackson is not merely pleasuring the hole, but learning its secrets—its tension patterns, its natural resistance points, its potential for expansion.”

    One of the observing Masters leaned closer. “The control is impressive. Look how he varies the pressure to test different muscle responses.”

    Master Jackson’s tongue suddenly stiffened, the tip pressing insistently against Puto’s entrance until it breached the tight ring of muscle. Puto moaned involuntarily, his body trembling with the effort to remain still despite the overwhelming sensations. Master Jackson’s tongue pushed deeper, exploring the tight channel with deliberate, almost scientific precision.

    “Remarkable responsiveness,” Master Jackson observed, pulling back slightly to address the gathered Masters. “The hole wants to resist, yet there’s a natural yielding quality once the initial barrier is breached. With proper training, this could become an exceptional fuck hole.”

    The Director nodded, making notes on his tablet. “Assessment?”

    Master Jackson stood, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. “Grade 3 elasticity potential, despite current Grade 2 status. Pronounced prostate sensitivity. Excellent involuntary muscle control. Recommendation: Begin with diameter 3 plugs rather than diameter 2. This one can handle more intensive stretching from the outset.”

    “Excellent,” the Director replied, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. “We’ll adjust the protocols accordingly.”

    Puto’s body trembled uncontrollably as he maintained his position on all fours, his caged cock leaking pre-cum onto the cold, hard platform below him. A small puddle began to form, its scent mingling with the macho scent from the Masters in the room. The humiliation and helplessness coursing through Puto’s veins only heightened his arousal, much to his disgust. He was nothing more than a “pussyboi” now, reduced to this state for the amusement and pleasure of his Masters.

    Suddenly, Director’s voice cut through the air like a whip, laced with contempt and racist undertones. “Look at this pathetic display,” he sneered, nudging Puto’s swollen crotch with the toe of his boot. “What do we have here? You like being treated like a worthless faggot, huh?” The other men in the room chuckled cruelly in response. “Well then, since you’re so thirsty for humiliation,” Director continued, “I guess you can clean up your own mess.” He gestured towards Puto’s rapidly growing puddle of pre-cum with a leather riding crop. “Lick it up, faggot! Show us how much you love being our little coon cumrag.”The humiliation of being discussed so clinically, of having his most intimate areas evaluated like livestock at auction, should have been devastating. Instead, he felt a perverse pride at Master Jackson’s assessment, at the acknowledgment of his potential.

    “Return to the original position,” the Director commanded. “Kneel facing us.”

    Puto complied, his movements sluggish as he struggled to process the whirlwind of sensations and emotions. His lips were still swollen from servicing Master Phillips, his hole tingling from Master Jackson’s expert tongue. As he knelt before the assembled Masters, he felt utterly exposed, every defense stripped away.

    “Gentlemen,” Director Master Ulisses addressed the group, his voice taking on a formal quality. “You’ve witnessed the initial assessment of Puto, Master Jerry’s latest acquisition. Your expert evaluations will be invaluable in designing his transformation protocols.”

    He turned to Puto, his expression hardening. “As for you—this was merely a taste of what awaits. From this moment forward, every hour of your existence here will be devoted to reshaping you into the perfect vessel for your Master’s pleasure. Your former life, your former identity, your former understanding of your body—all will be systematically erased and replaced.”

    The Director’s words sent a shiver through Puto’s exhausted frame. This was real. This was happening. There was no going back.

    “Take him to his cell,” the Director ordered one of the uniformed assistants who had remained silently at the periphery of the room. “Dilation training begins at 2100 hours. Ensure he’s properly prepped.”

    As Puto was led away, his legs unsteady beneath him, he caught a glimpse of Presley Anne watching from the doorway, her perfect features arranged in an expression of cold calculation. Their eyes met briefly before the assistant ushered him through the doorway, the weight of her assessing gaze following him like a physical touch.

    The journey back to his cell passed in a blur of identical black corridors and recessed lighting. Puto’s mind reeled with everything that had happened—the cage now locked firmly around his genitals, the humiliation of being examined so thoroughly, the strange pride he’d felt at Master Jackson’s assessment. His body ached in unfamiliar ways, his jaw sore from accommodating Master Phillips, his hole still tingling from Master Jackson’s expert tongue.

    When they reached his cell, the assistant gave him a curt nod before leaving, the door sliding shut with a soft hiss that felt somehow final. Alone at last, Puto sank onto the narrow pallet, his trembling hands reaching instinctively to touch the cage that now imprisoned his manhood. The metal was warm now, having absorbed his body heat, a constant reminder of his new reality.

    He had barely settled when the door slid open again. Presley Anne glided into the cell, her presence immediately filling the small space. Up close, her transformation was even more remarkable—flawless skin, perfectly styled blonde hair cascading over delicate shoulders, full lips painted a subtle shade of pink. She wore a fitted white lab coat over a sleek black dress, the professional attire doing nothing to diminish her striking femininity.

    “Well, well,” she said, her melodious voice carrying an undercurrent of amusement. “I see you’ve made quite an impression on the Masters. Particularly Master Jackson—he doesn’t usually perform taste assessments on new arrivals.”

    Puto lowered his eyes, unsure how to respond. The warnings from Danny and Eli echoed in his mind, making him wary of Presley Anne’s attention.

    “Look at me when I’m speaking to you,” she commanded, her tone hardening instantly.

    Puto’s gaze snapped up, meeting Presley Anne’s ice-blue eyes. There was something unsettling in their depths—a coldness that belied her beautiful exterior.

    “Better,” she nodded. “Now, I understand you’re scheduled for dilation training this evening. Tell me, do you know how to properly prepare yourself?”

    “I… I think so, Ma’am,” Puto replied hesitantly.

    Presley Anne’s perfectly shaped eyebrow arched. “You think so? That’s not good enough. Improper preparation can lead to… unpleasant complications.” She moved closer, her high heels clicking softly on the hard floor. “Stand up.”

    Puto rose on unsteady legs, acutely aware of his nakedness compared to her immaculate appearance.

    “Turn around,” she instructed, her voice clinically detached. “Bend over. Hands on the wall.”

    Heart racing, Puto complied, placing his palms against the cool black surface of the wall and bending at the waist.

    Presley Anne stepped away momentarily, her heels clicking against the floor as she moved to a panel on the wall that Puto hadn’t noticed before. With practiced efficiency, she pressed a sequence of buttons, causing a portion of the wall to slide open, revealing a hidden shower attachment with a long, flexible hose.

    “Clearly, you have no idea how to properly prepare yourself for the Masters,” she said, her voice dripping with condescension as she pulled the hose free. “Such ignorance could prove… unfortunate for you.”

    Puto remained bent over, his heart racing as he heard water beginning to flow through the hose. The sound filled the small cell, echoing off the black walls.

    “A proper pussyboi knows that cleanliness is not optional,” Presley Anne continued, approaching him from behind. “It’s the first and most basic responsibility you have. The Masters will never tolerate any… accidents.”

    He flinched when he felt her cool fingers spreading his cheeks, exposing his hole completely.

    “This,” she said, pressing the nozzle of the hose against his sphinter entrance, “is your fuck hole now. Not your asshole. Assholes are for men. You have a fuck hole, a pussy, that exists solely for the pleasure of your Masters.”

    Without warning, she pushed the nozzle inside him. Puto gasped at the cold intrusion, his body instinctively trying to pull away.

    “Stay still,” she commanded sharply. “This is not negotiable. Every pussyboi at the Academy must learn proper douching techniques.”

    Slowly, she began to release lukewarm water into him. The sensation was bizarre and uncomfortable—a steady pressure building inside as the water filled his lower intestine.

    “You start with a small amount,” Presley Anne explained, her tone shifting to that of a clinical instructor. “Feel how it fills you? That’s just the beginning. For proper cleansing, you’ll need to take much more.”

    She increased the flow slightly, the pressure inside Puto growing with each passing second. His stomach began to distend, cramps forming as his body struggled to accommodate the invasion.

    “Hold it,” she instructed when she finally stopped the flow. “Clench that hole tight. Don’t you dare release a single drop until I tell you.”

    Puto whimpered, the pressure inside him becoming increasingly painful. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he struggled to obey, clenching his muscles desperately to keep the water inside.

    “The Masters expect absolute purity,” Presley Anne continued, circling him slowly, observing his discomfort with clinical detachment. “When they decide to use your hole, they want it pristine. Nothing ruins the mood faster than a dirty fucktoy.”

    The cramps intensified, sending waves of pain through Puto’s abdomen. Tears formed at the corners of his eyes as he fought to maintain control.

    “Please,” he gasped, “I need to release,” Puto begged, his voice strained with the effort of containing the water.

    Presley Anne’s lips curved into a cold smile. “Of course you do. The pressure is uncomfortable, isn’t it? Almost unbearable.” She leaned closer, her breath warm against his ear. “This discomfort—this is nothing compared to what’s coming. Remember that. This is merely preparation.”

    She directed him to the toilet in the corner. “Release. Now.”

    The relief was immediate and intense as Puto expelled the water, his body shaking with the force of it. But before he could fully recover, Presley Anne was already preparing the hose again.

    “Again,” she commanded. “And this time, you’ll take more.”

    The process repeated sevaral times, so many that Puto couldn’t count them, each session more thorough than the last. By the final rinse, the water ran clear, and Puto felt hollowed out, emptied not just physically but emotionally. Presley Anne’s clinical instructions and occasional sharp criticisms had stripped away any remaining dignity he might have clung to.

    “Better,” she finally declared, returning the hose to its compartment. “Now you’re properly prepared for your dilation training.” She checked her delicate wristwatch. “You have one hour before they come for you. I suggest you rest.”

    As she turned to leave, something made Puto gather his courage to speak. “Ms. Presley Anne?”

    She paused, one perfectly shaped eyebrow arching in surprise at his audacity. “Yes?”

    “The Director said… he said I would be reshaped here. That Roberto would be erased.” He swallowed hard, finding his voice. “Is that what happened to you? To Preston?”

    The change in her expression was instantaneous and terrifying. Where there had been clinical detachment, now there was cold fury. She moved with surprising speed, her hand connecting with his cheek in a slap that echoed through the small cell.

    “Never,” she hissed, her voice dropping to a dangerous whisper, “never mention that name again. Preston is dead. He was weak, pathetic, unworthy of existence.”

    Puto cowered, his cheek burning from the force of her slap. “I’m sorry, Ma’am. I didn’t mean—”

    “You didn’t mean what?” she interrupted, her perfect features contorted with rage. “To remind me of the worthless piece of Southern trash I used to be? To suggest that what I am now is anything less than my true self?”

    She stepped closer, forcing Puto to back against the wall. “Let me make something perfectly clear, Puto. I wasn’t ‘turned into’ anything. I was revealed. The Academy didn’t create me—it liberated me from the prison of Preston.”

    Her hand shot out again, gripping Puto’s jaw with surprising strength, fingers digging into his flesh. “You think you understand what happens here? You know nothing.” She leaned closer, her perfect features inches from his. “Your questions reveal your weakness. Your attachment to your former self.” Her grip tightened painfully. “That weakness will be burned away, just as Preston was burned away to reveal me.”

    With a final contemptuous look, she released him and stepped back, smoothing her immaculate lab coat. “You’ve wasted enough of my time. Prepare yourself mentally for what’s coming. The first week is when most fail.” Without another word, she turned and strode from the cell, the door sliding shut behind her with finality.

    Puto sank to the floor, his legs unable to support him any longer. His cheek throbbed where she had struck him, his jaw ached from her grip, but worse was the psychological impact of her fury. He had glimpsed something truly frightening beneath Presley Anne’s perfect exterior—a zealot’s conviction that terrified him more than any physical threat.

    Alone in the silence of his cell, Puto curled into himself, his naked body trembling. What had he gotten himself into? This was far beyond the submissive fantasies he’d entertained in Mexico City, beyond even the harsh realities of Iron Ridge Ranch. The Academy wasn’t just training slaves; it was erasing identities, creating something entirely new from the ashes of what had been.

    He looked down at the cage locked around his genitals, the small steel device that now controlled the most basic aspects of his sexuality. It seemed to mock him, a physical manifestation of the control being exerted over every facet of his existence. Was this truly what he wanted? To be systematically dismantled and rebuilt according to someone else’s specifications?

    Roberto—no, Puto, he corrected himself—closed his eyes, memories of his former life filtering through his consciousness. His small apartment in Mexico City, his job at the tech company, his occasional hookups with men who had no idea of the depths of his submission fantasies. It all seemed so distant now, as if it had happened to someone else.

    Perhaps that was the point. Perhaps Roberto needed to die so that Puto could emerge.

    But what if, after all the breaking and reshaping, he didn’t recognize what remained? What if there was nothing left of the person he had been? The thought sent a chill through him that had nothing to do with the cool air of the cell.

    Yet even as these doubts swirled through his mind, other memories surfaced—the assessment in the examination room, the overwhelming presence of the Masters, the way Master Jackson’s tongue had claimed his most intimate places with such authority. The memory of that skilled tongue exploring him, mapping him, sent an involuntary shiver of pleasure through his body. His caged cock twitched painfully, responding to the vivid recollection.

    Master Jackson had been nothing short of awe-inspiring—exuding an aura of power, confidence, and total command that was impossible to ignore. His physical presence was a formidable force, like a living monument to masculine strength, rendering Puto feeling minuscule and insignificant in his shadow. Towering well over six feet, Master Jackson’s physique was a masterpiece sculpted from muscle and sinew, with broad, imposing shoulders that gracefully tapered into a narrow waist, forming a perfect V-shape. His assessment of Puto had been meticulous, yet carried an unexpected touch of respect, recognizing Puto’s potential even as he analyzed him like a rare specimen. As for Director Master Ulisses, the sheer authority he radiated was palpable, making Puto feel as if he might dissolve into the floor, willing to relinquish everything simply to earn his favor.

    Even Presley Anne, terrifying as she was, represented something profound—the ultimate transformation, the complete rebirth that awaited if he could endure what was coming. Her rage at the mention of Preston spoke volumes about the depth of her commitment to her new identity. She hadn’t just changed; she had become something entirely different.

    A soft electronic tone interrupted his thoughts, followed by the hiss of the cell door sliding open. Two uniformed assistants stood in the doorway, their expressions impassive.

    “Dilation training,” one announced. “Come with us.”

    Puto rose on shaky legs, his emptied bowels cramping slightly as he moved. The douching had left him feeling strangely hollow, physically prepared for whatever was to come but emotionally adrift. As he followed the assistants into the corridor, he felt a curious sense of inevitability washing over him. There was no turning back now, no escape from the transformation that had already begun with the locking of the chastity cage and would continue with whatever awaited him in the dilation chamber.

    The corridors seemed endless, each turn leading deeper into the labyrinthine complex. Finally, they stopped before a door marked simply “Dilation Suite 3.” One of the assistants pressed his palm against a scanner, causing the door to slide open with a soft hiss.

    The room beyond was unlike anything Puto had expected. Where the examination room had been clinical and sterile, this space was designed with a different purpose in mind. The lighting was subdued, casting everything in a warm, reddish glow. The walls were padded with some sort of sound-absorbing material, creating an intimate, womb-like atmosphere. In the center stood what appeared to be a specialized examination chair, its design allowing for multiple positions and complete access to the occupant’s body.

    “Up,” one assistant directed, pointing to the chair.

    Puto climbed onto the padded surface, his heart hammering against his ribs. The assistants moved with practiced efficiency, securing his ankles in padded restraints that spread his legs wide apart, then fastening his wrists to the armrests. Once he was completely immobilized, they adjusted the chair, tilting it backward slightly and raising his hips to provide optimal access to his exposed hole.

    “Master Dixon will be with you shortly,” one of them informed him before they both exited, leaving Puto alone in the strange, crimson-tinged room.

    The minutes stretched endlessly as he waited, secured in a position of complete vulnerability. The silence was broken only by the sound of his own rapid breathing and the occasional mechanical hum from somewhere deep within the building. His mind raced with possibilities, each scenario more intense and frightening than the last. What would dilation training entail? How far would they push him on this first night?

    The door finally slid open, causing Puto’s heart to skip a beat. A heavyset man with a beard stepped inside, his presence immediately filling the room. He wore a black leather apron over his bare chest, tattoos peeking from beneath the edges. His expression was one of professional detachment as he approached the bound figure in the chair.

    “I’m Master Dixon,” he announced, his voice low and resonant. “I’ll be supervising your dilation training.”

    Puto swallowed hard, trying not to show his fear. “Yes, Sir.”

    Master Dixon picked up a tablet from a nearby counter, scrolling through what Puto assumed were his files. “I see Jackson gave you a Grade 3 elasticity potential,” he remarked, setting the tablet down. “Ambitious for an untrained hole.”

    He pressed a discreet button, causing a hidden door to quietly swing open in one corner of the room. Behind it lay a meticulously organized display of tools and plugs of various sizes, all from the Topped Toys brand—a renowned Canadian company specializing in gay adult toys. This company sponsors the GsA, providing their products for hands-on testing by the trainees, known as the pussybois, at the Academy. Puto’s eyes scanned the neatly labeled sections: “Plugs,” “Rideable,” “Depth,” “Accessories.”

    Master Dixon, exuding an air of authority, focused his attention on the section labeled “Plugs.” He selected an item from “The Gape Keeper” series, which he explained was crafted for extended wear. The design featured an elongated bulb that distributed pressure evenly, preventing the numbness and discomfort that can occur with prolonged use. The plug’s gentle taper down to the neck was engineered to prevent it from being drawn in too swiftly, allowing the body to find a comfortable resting position naturally.

    As Master Dixon pondered over the appropriate size, he elaborated on the range available in this series—from a modest 45 to an impressive 150—encouraging the salves to gradually work their way up in size, ensuring a safe and comfortable experience.

    “We’ll begin with this one,” Master Dixon announced, selecting the size 85 plug, which has a maximum circumference of 21.6 cm and a maximum diameter of 6.9 cm, and carefully applying lubricant. “Your task is to handle it as if it were meant for you.”

    As Master Dixon moved closer with the plug, Puto’s body instinctively tightened. The restraints secured him tightly, leaving no possibility of avoiding what was about to happen.

    “Relax,” Master Dixon instructed, positioning himself between Puto’s spread legs. His massive hands gripped Puto’s cheeks, spreading them wide apart. “The more you fight it, the longer this will take.”

    Puto closed his eyes, forcing himself to breathe deeply as he felt the blunt tip of the plug pressing against his entrance. Despite his best efforts to relax, his body resisted, clenching instinctively around the intrusion.

    “Open up,” Master Dixon commanded, increasing the pressure until Puto cried out in a mixture of pain and surprise. The widest part of the plug slipped past the tight ring of muscle with a suddenness that left Puto gasping for breath.

    “There we go,” Master Dixon murmured approvingly as he seated the plug fully inside. “Get used to that stretch. You’ll be wearing it overnight.”

    Puto bit back another cry as Master Dixon twisted the base of the plug, securing it in place so that he couldn’t expel it even if he wanted to.

    “You’re doing better than most first-timers,” Master Dixon commented as he selected an even larger plug from the table and began to prepare it with an almost casual efficiency.

    His words should have been encouraging, but they only served to remind Puto how far he still had to go. The burn from being stretched so wide was both immediate and intense—a searing reminder that all his preparation had been woefully inadequate for what awaited him here.

    “You’ll find that pain transforms into something else if you let it, especially once we start using internal stimulators during your training sessions.”

    He adjusted a setting on the chair itself and then stepped back to observe Puto’s reaction.

    Shivers began at Puto’s lower back and radiated outward in waves that pulsed through his lower abdomen, setting every nerve on edge. The sensation was unlike anything he’d ever experienced, a disorienting blend of pleasure and discomfort that left him gasping for breath.

    “Most new arrivals fail to understand how effective shivers can be as a training aid,” Master Dixon remarked, his voice almost conversational. “It’s not about immediate pleasure—it’s about rewiring your body’s responses.”

    Puto was feeling the shivers when the door swung open. Director Master Ulisses entered, his presence immediately shifting the energy in the room.

    “Dixon,” the Director’s voice cut through Puto’s haze. “Why are you using a Gape Keeper 85? This puto is on an expedited program.”

    Master Dixon looked up from his preparations, surprise flickering across his face. “I thought—”

    “Too small,” the Director interrupted, moving closer to inspect Puto’s trembling form. “You’re taking it easy on him.”

    Master Dixon hesitated, then nodded. “Agreed, Sir. I underestimated.”

    The Director picked up a massive, uniquely shaped plug from the display. Its size was intimidating, and Puto’s heart skipped in fear at the sight of it.

    “The Mare Maker,” the Director announced. “Perfect for this stage of his training.”

    Master Dixon’s eyes gleamed with interest as he examined the monstrous device, its oval-shaped bulb unlike anything Puto had seen before.

    “A hole-transformation trainer,” the Director explained with a note of satisfaction in his voice. “Stretches fuck holes into the perfect pussyboi dreams.”

    He handed it to Master Dixon, who began to apply a generous amount of lubricant. “Once it’s in,” Dixon continued where the Director left off, “it forms an elongated gash while you struggle to grip with failing muscles.” He approached Puto’s restrained body with purpose.

    Trembling, Puto watched as they coated the enormous device with more lube than he’d thought possible for one object.

    “The unique shape helps slip it through your pelvis easier than a round toy,” Master Dixon stated clinically, positioning himself between Puto’s widely spread legs again. “You’ll grind your taint-side lips up and down the pronounced frontal bump for an obliterating ride.”

    Puto closed his eyes, bracing for what was to come.

    “Stay relaxed this time,” Master Dixon instructed. “It’ll make things easier on you.” He placed the blunt end of the Mare Maker at Puto’s entrance and began to push steadily forward.

    Pain flared as Puto felt himself stretch around something far larger than anything he’d imagined enduring. His hole burned with intensity as the widest part started to breach him.

    “Good boy,” Director Master Ulisses commented approvingly as he saw Puto struggling but not fighting against his restraints.

    The heavier flare reached its peak intensity inside him; then suddenly everything shifted—the resistance gave way—and Puto screamed hoarsely as new sensations exploded through him.

    “On the backside,” Master Dixon narrated over Puto’s gasps, “the slightly flattened shape sits comfortably against your tailbone for extended wear.” He twisted it into place just right so that none would slip out prematurely.

    Puto moaned loudly as shivers overtook every inch of flesh; he could hardly tell where pain ended or pleasure began now—it all blended together in overwhelming waves that left him dizzy with sensation.

    “The Mare Maker is breathtaking on its way in,” said Director proudly from above their handiwork below—watching closely how well this piece fit within such tight confines like these—and leg-shaking once pulled free again later too if done right…” It’ll be the easiest plug you’ll ever take – or will it just seem easy as it turns your hole inside out? You’ll only know after you finish riding it and look in the mirror to discover your hole has become a lippy, puffy, elongated gash. In other words, a mare cunt.

    Overwhelmed by everything happening inside his body yet unable stop wanting more despite himself Puto felt tears streaming down his cheeks but didn’t care anymore what these men saw from him now because deep down somewhere beneath all those layers being stripped away piece-by-piece lay something pure still waiting there—a raw nerve exposed but alive nonetheless beneath rough hands pulling even harder than before perhaps…?

    As if sensing the razor’s edge of his endurance, Master Dixon reached for an unthinkable instrument: a wand-shaped vibrator, originally crafted for clit stimulation but repurposed at the Academy to assault the mare cunt created by the Mare Maker plug. Master Dixon activated the vibrating wand to its most intense setting and pressed it firmly against the base of the Mare Maker still embedded in Puto. Puto’s gasp shattered the thick air, the vibration sending shockwaves through his mare cunt; each breath was a battle through the dense atmosphere, as a torrent of moans erupted from his wide-open mouth, a vessel of raw submission, welcoming everything poured into him, against all reason, now a mare creature of pure surrender!

    The Director’s eyes gleamed with satisfaction, watching the transformation unfold, a once-jaded gaze now ignited by the spectacle of Puto—who defied the pattern of countless others who had walked these halls, believing themselves unique, only to be proven wrong until this moment…

    “Finish him,” the command resonated with a finality, the voice a thunderous decree that reverberated through the padded walls, leaving echoes that lingered like the heartbeat of authority…

    Puto’s mind spiraled into chaos with each torturous yet euphoric stretch, his former self dissolving into an intoxicating blend of pleasure and agony. Time, space, identity—all the anchors that once defined him—crumbled under the unyielding force of this new existence. The Mare Maker consumed him entirely, pressing into his depths, making him feel both utterly violated and profoundly complete.

    “You’re taking it well,” Master Dixon observed with a mixture of surprise and approval, watching as Puto’s body adjusted to the massive intrusion. The Director’s presence loomed nearby, a constant reminder of the expectations placed upon this latest acquisition.

    “Most collapse under less intense training,” Director Master Ulisses remarked, his tone almost admiring. “But not you, Puto. There’s something… different about you.”

    Puto felt a surge of pride at the acknowledgment, twisted though it was. He was proving himself—enduring where others might have failed. His caged cock throbbed painfully against its metal confines, leaking continuously onto the padded surface beneath him as if to confirm just how thoroughly he had been transformed by this first session.

    The sensations were unlike anything he’d ever experienced—pleasure and pain merging into a single overwhelming force that left him gasping for breath, his vision blurring at the edges as shivers coursed through every nerve. It was too much and after what felt like hours of intense stretching, Master Dixon carefully removed the Mare Maker from Puto’s trembling body. The sudden emptiness made Puto whimper, his hole gaping and pulsing in the cool air.

    “Look at that,” Master Dixon announced with professional satisfaction, his gloved fingers spreading Puto’s cheeks even wider. “Perfect transformation as he split inside Puto’s gaping hole.”

    Director Master Ulisses moved closer, examining the results with clinical precision. “Impressive for a first session. The transformation is exceptional.”

    Master Dixon reached for a nearby digital camera mounted on a tripod. “We need to document this for the training records.” The camera’s flash illuminated the room in sharp bursts as he captured multiple angles of Puto’s transformed hole.

    “Hold him open wider,” the Director instructed. “I want everyone to see what happens when the Mare Maker does its job properly.”

    Master Dixon complied, his strong fingers pulling Puto’s cheeks apart with brutal efficiency. The camera flashed again and again, documenting the wet, puffy lips of what had once been a tight hole but now resembled something entirely different.

    “See how the rim has elongated?” Master Dixon pointed out, his voice taking on an instructional tone. “The muscular structure has been temporarily altered. With consistent training, this transformation becomes permanent.”

    The Director nodded approvingly, then tapped something into his tablet. Almost immediately, Puto heard electronic chimes from beyond the room.

    “Your transformation is now being displayed on every monitor throughout the Academy,” the Director informed him, satisfaction evident in his voice. “All trainees and Masters can see what you’ve become.”

    Shame washed over Puto in a scalding wave. The thought of everyone—the other trainees, the Masters, even Danny and Eli—seeing him exposed this way, his most intimate area transformed and on display, sent a confusing mixture of humiliation and arousal coursing through his body.

    “Please…” he whispered, though he wasn’t entirely sure what he was asking for.

    “The Mare Maker goes back in now,” Master Dixon stated, already reapplying lubricant to the massive plug. “Your fuck hole needs to maintain this new mare shape overnight.”

    The reintroduction was easier this time, Puto’s body accepting the intrusion with only minimal resistance. Once it was securely seated, Master Dixon released the restraints holding Puto to the chair.

    “Back to your cell,” he ordered, helping Puto to his unsteady feet. “Tomorrow we continue with the next phase of your training.”

    Walking proved nearly impossible with the Mare Maker inside him. Each step sent jolts of sensation through Puto’s body, making him gasp and stumble. The journey back to his cell became a torturous procession, his new reality announced with every painful step.

    As they moved through the corridors, Puto noticed the screens mounted on the walls. Each one displayed the same image: his spread cheeks revealing his transformed hole, puffy and exposed, the result of his first dilation session. He kept his eyes down, unable to bear the sight of his own degradation broadcast for all to see.

    When they finally reached his cell, Master Dixon guided him to the narrow pallet. “Lie on your side,” he instructed. “It will be more comfortable with the plug.”

    Puto obeyed, curling onto his side as the door slid shut behind Master Dixon. Alone at last, he became acutely aware of every sensation—the stretch of the Mare Maker inside him, the constant pressure against his prostate, the ache of his caged cock, the lingering taste of Master Phillips on his tongue.

    His mind drifted to the events of the day, trying to make sense of the whirlwind transformation that had begun. Everything had happened so quickly—from his arrival at the Academy to his current state, plugged and caged, his image displayed throughout the facility. He thought of Danny and Eli, wondering if they were watching the screens, seeing what had become of the fresh meat they’d warned just hours ago.

    Sleep came in fitful bursts, interrupted by the insistent pressure of the Mare Maker and the occasional involuntary clenching of his muscles around it. Each time he shifted position, the plug moved inside him, sending fresh waves of sensation through his exhausted body.

    Morning—or what he assumed was morning in this timeless place—announced itself with the soft hiss of his cell door opening. A uniformed assistant entered, carrying a small tray.

    “Breakfast,” the man announced dispassionately. “Then shower and preparation for your next training session.”

    Puto struggled to sit up, the Mare Maker shifting painfully inside him with the movement. The tray contained a protein shake, a vitamin supplement, and nothing else—sustenance without pleasure, fuel for the training to come.

    As he sipped the bland shake, the hidden door in the wall slid open, revealing Danny’s familiar face. The other trainee slipped into the cell, his eyes wide with a mixture of shock and admiration.

    “Holy shit,” Danny whispered, glancing toward the main door to ensure they weren’t being observed. “Everyone’s talking about your session last night. The Mare Maker on your first day? That’s unheard of.”

    Puto winced as he shifted position. “It was… intense.”

    Danny’s eyes traveled down to the base of the plug visible between Puto’s thighs. “I can imagine. It took me three weeks before they even considered using that thing on me.” He lowered his voice further. “But that’s not why I’m here. Presley Anne has been asking questions about you.”

    Puto’s stomach clenched with dread. “What kind of questions?”

    “The dangerous kind,” Danny replied grimly. “About your background, your psychological profile, your ‘transformation potential.’ She’s interested in you, and that’s never good news.”

  • Hiking goes wrong

    Let start the story.

    Kevin was walking down an old dirt road. A city boy, he had decided to go camping in Upstate NY. He had been there a couple days and had just been swimming and was walking back to his camp site. He was already hot again and had taken his shirt off.  Suddenly he heard a truck coming up from behind him. He hadn’t seen anyone in 2 days so this was a surprise.  Two young gentleman were in the front seat. As they approached, Kevin could see that they were definitely country boys born and raised with bodies shaped from working the land. They slowed down and stopped

    Paul and Jamee were on their way to town to grab water for the house when they spotted Kevin. Paul smiled at Jamee as they approached the young handsome man and he was glad he decided to turn down a small quiet dirt road to admire the scenery. Currently the scenery included this hot guy walking with his shirt off, his arms and chest covered in tats, he had on tight running shorts with a huge bulge pressing against the tight fabric, and sweat dripping down all of him. Paul looked at Jamee and said “damn I didn’t think there were any hot people out this way.  Jamee said “I think that we should give him a ride and get him out of this heat.” Paul Smiled as he knew what his husband was thinking. 

    “Yeah a nice summer fuck toy would be nice” 

    Kevin watched the one gentleman get out of the passenger side and introduce himself as Jamee. He put out his hand to shake and everything seemed OK,

    “You need a ride Friend” Jamee Asked with a smile. 

    For some reason, Kevin had a bad feeling. He didn’t know why but felt he should not accept a ride with these two gentlemen. He declined their offer, He turned his back to Jamee and continued walking down the road.

    Jamie looked at Paul, who was still behind the driver wheel and gave him a nod. Paul suddenly floored it and headed right towards Kevin.

    Kevin jumped out of the way into the ditch just in time. Before he could get back on his feet Jamie was on top of him, holding his hands behind his back as Paul approached. 

    “Thought you were really going to get away didn’t you- you little fuck toy” he said. Kevin was struggling on the ground trying to break free from Jamee’s grip but that’s when Paul pulled out a set of handcuffs.

    Kevin started Screaming as his hands were cuffed behind his back taking away his freedom

    “Get his tight short wearing ass in the truck so no one sees us”. Kevin started yelling “let me fucking go you assholes.” Paul laughed and said “you’re not in your own neck of the woods anymore are you city boy? You never would have guessed you’d go for a jog and end up as a sex slave. We are going strip you of everything except your skin.” Paul Warned. This statement sent chills down Kevin’s back. 

    Kevin started to panic. He had never been in a situation like this. Jamie was strong and he could not break free and once the handcuffs were on and his chances went down significantly of being able to fight back. Once in the truck, Jamie held him close to him, with his arm around his neck. Paul reached over and pinched his nipples and made Kevin scream. “That there will be the least of your worries when we are done with you” Paul stated. He then drove down the road and after a short period of time they suddenly turned on to much smaller dirt road that if you didn’t know was there you would miss

    Kevin continued to complain and beg to be let go. Paul looked at Jamee and said “get the ball gag so we don’t have to keep listening to him bitch about how scared he is anymore”. 

    Kevin said “get your fucking hands off me you bastard and don’t you dare put anything in my moffhhh”. Jamee placed the gag ball in Kevin’s mouth and strapped it tight around his head. Paul laughed as he watched kEvin shake his head trying to get the intruder out of his mouth. “that will keep you quiet now bitch”  They drove about a quarter mile up the road and Paul said “ we only got about another half mile left till we make it to our sweet spot and we are going to have some fun with you, you sexy fucking piece of meat. That’s when Jamee started lightly and slowly rubbing Kevin’s balls through his tight running shorts. Kevin was moaning with the gag ball in his mouth and kept closing his eyes. At this point you couldn’t tell if it was moans of pleasure or panic

    Despite everything, Kevin’s body was betraying him. He started to get hard inside his shorts. Jamie noticed his cock pressing against the fabric of his tight short and rubbed it softly from the outside. He then pulled down the shorts to expose his 8 inch cock begging for attention

    Kevin shook his head, no frantically as Jamie held him tightly and rubbed his cock and balls. Every once in a while he would hit him in the cock head and make him Jump. 

    Paul saw what was happening and he reached down and started stroking Kevin’s cock as well.Kevin close his eyes with the pleasure that he was feeling. Suddenly, the car stopped, and Paul leaned down and started sucking on Kevin’s cock After a minute he pulled up and said let’s get the bitch inside.

    Kevin was pulled out of the truck and marched into a single story cabin that looked straight out of a horror film

    Jamee asked “are we going to tie his legs up too? We don’t want him running away” Paul Laughted and stated that he would not run far before the coyotes got him. And  well that depends how much he fights.” Kevin then started to thrash around throwing his whole torso around feeling the coyotes are a better option at this point. Paul looked at Jamee and said “there’s your answer. Let’s get him inside and get the ropes around his ankles that cock is way too big to not be able to enjoy it  in peace. I want to taste more of the salty sweat off from this sexy boi” 

    Kevin was brought inside and tossed on the floor. He hit the floor hard with a thud that knocked the wind out of him. Jamie laughed. “ that’ll teach you to behave now won’t it bitch”

    Kevin laid still as Jamie tied ropes around his legs at the knees and ankles, making them all but useless.

    Paul then helped Jeannie dragged Kevin to the bed and they uncuffed his hands and spread them to either side of the corners and secured them to the headboard

    Jamie then grabbed another rope and tied it around the rope that was securing his ankles and secured his ankles to the bottom of the bed. Kevin was subsequently immobile.

    He watched his Kevin and Jamie got undressed and started kissing and rubbing each other. Jamee was sucking on Paul’s cock as Kevin watched in horror. Suddenly they turned their attention to Kevin.  

    Jamie climbed down onto the bed and sat on Kevin’s face facing his feet. Jamie and Paul then proceeded to play with and lick Kevin‘s sweaty body. Kevin tried to breath the best he could with the ball gag in his mouth and Jamee’s ass around his nose. Eventually Jamee Sat down on his face and would not let him breath at all and Kevin passed out fearing he was about to die. 

    Kevin suddenly woke and the gag ball was out of his mouth, as Paul was massaging and kissing his foot. He said “I don’t know what the fuck you want from me or what you’re doing to me”. Paul looked up and Kevin and said “this is exactly what I want. I want to taste your sweaty toes and sniff them for as long as I want”. Paul then stuck his nose between the ball of Kevin’s foot and his toes and smelt under them for a total count of 7 seconds. FUCK- those smell so fucking good. Paul looked up and saw Kevin’s dick started to move up towards his belly button. Jamee reached over and started to rub Kevin’s balls and slowly started teasing his dick with his hand. Paul started kissing from the bottom of his feet, slowly up his left leg, and then once he got to his knee he stuck his tongue out all while Jamee was making Kevin harder by jerking him off. Kevin said “let me go back to my family you fucking creepy bastards ! I am not gay”

    Jamee Leaned down and said “ do you think we care” 

    Jamee and Paul did not stop and continued to play with Kevin’s body. Kevin yelled for help and Jamee grabbed his balls tight. “You will shut up. No one is around so it is a waste of your time. And I don’t want to hear anything but your moaning bitch” They then unhooked his legs from the bottom of the bed and strapped them above his head

    There was Kevin’s ass cheeks spread wide open. Kevin said” Please don’t fuck me. I’ve never had anything in my ass, I am so scared right now please don’t hu- – – that’s when he was overcome by the most amazing sensation he had ever felt. Jamee and Paul both were licking around Kevin’s hole. Together. At the same time. They stopped and kissed to taste Kevin on each other, then went right back to Kevin’s hole. Suddenly Kevin felt a rush of pleasure like he had never felt before. He wanted them to stop, he felt so violated, but he couldn’t help but to moan a little. “ Yeah, you like that you little fucking nasty whore? We knew you’d like having your ass played with. Fucking slut bag bitch” . That’s when Paul put his finger around Kevin’s hole. Immediately his hole tensed up, but Jamee put his tongue back around it and grabbed his neck. “Relax and loosen up before we take turns whipping your ass with the rope. Be our good cum dumpster”

    Scared Kevin loosened up. Fuck it felt so good and so wrong at the same time. He could help but moan and then tell stop when he had a moment of clarity. He was just trying not to cum. He kept thinking. I’m not gay.

    Jamee and Paul looked at each other and asked who gets to fuck him first. Jamee said “you saw him first so you have a go first”.

    Kevin couldn’t believe they were making deals over his virgin ass. Paul lined up his huge cock and rammed it in with very little lube. Kevin screamed in pain. Jamee climbed up on him and shoved his cock in his mouth silencing him. Paul and Jamee got a rhythm and were fucking both ends at once. Kevin could feel Paul hitting his prostate. He felt like he was going to explode. 

    Paul looked at Jamee and said “fuck babe. His hole is so warm and tight. God it feels so fucking good on my cock” as he was jerking Kevin off. Kevin couldn’t help but to moan in pleasure as he was feeling Paul thrusting inside of him. His toes curled. His eyes rolled to the back of his head. His fingers dug into the mattress. But he was gagging on Jamee’s dick. Paul loved to see Jamee’s dick being sucked by another man, and he couldn’t help but go start fucking faster. FUCKKKKKKKKKKK IM GOING TO FUCKING CUM.

    Just as Kevin felt he was going to pass out he felt both Jamme and Paul cum. His ass was flooded with cum as he quickly swallowed down the cum Jamee was depositing down his throat. Kevin felt his balls contract and he exploded all over himself and the bed.

    When Jamee looked down he saw an unconscious Kevin. They both got up and admired their work. They quickly tied Kevin into a strict hog tie with a dirty sock stuffed in his mouth and taped shut . Paul pulled large a drawer from under the bed, big enough for a human being. They lifted Kevin up and placed him inside the drawer, pushing it back under the bed securing Kevin . Paul then added a padlock for safekeeping and securing Kevin 

    How are we going to keep him quiet in there when he wakes up? Jamee asked Paul. The tape and sock will keep him quiet and  It doesn’t matte” r said Paul, “we are in the middle of no-where. He can shout as loud as he wants and no one will hear a fucking peep. He’s our bitch now baby. Our perfect little fuck toy. I can’t believe how good his ass tasted and how tight he was. He’s going to bring so much excitement to our marriage. His cock and ass are ours for our cum till we get bored with him. But I think we just added a new permanent sex toy to our collection.” Paul Stated as he looked over at the drawer on the other side of the bed. “ Sounds like our other toy is awake”

  • I Said Yes. My Ass Will Never Be the Same

    Speed and Lust: My First Time with a Man

    I never imagined my first real sexual experience would be with a man. At 20 years old, I had barely even gotten anywhere with women. Sure, I flirted at parties and made out with a few girls, but it never went further. More often than not, I ended up alone after a night out, horny and frustrated, my only release coming from my own hand. I’d stumble back to my place after clubbing, adrenaline still pumping and mind buzzing from whatever I’d taken that night, and end up jerking off to porn until I passed out. It became a routine: party hard, get high, masturbate my frustrations away.

    Lately, those nights had gotten more intense. I wasn’t just drinking; I was experimenting with weed, speed, even a little cocaine. The mix of drugs made my blood roar in my ears and my body feel electrified. Speed in particular turned me into a ravenous hornball. My heart would pound, my skin tingled, and my dick stayed rock-hard for hours. I’d get home still zooted and desperate to get off. I’d fire up some porn—usually straight porn, since I still thought of myself as a straight guy—and start stroking myself like crazy.

    One night, though, something shifted. I was high on speed, eyes glued to the screen as a porn stud rammed into some busty blonde. I was sweating, fist pumping my cock furiously, when I realized my fantasy had slipped. In my drug-fueled haze, I wasn’t imagining myself fucking the girl—I was imagining being her. The thought hit me like a jolt: I pictured myself on my knees in her place, sucking that stud’s cock, letting him use my mouth; I pictured getting bent over and fucked hard just like she was. The idea should have weirded me out. I’d never consciously thought about guys like that before. But at that moment, it was the hottest fucking thing I’d ever imagined. My asshole actually clenched with need and a shiver ran through me as I came spectacularly, groaning at the fantasy of a man dominating me.

    When I sobered up a bit later and clarity returned, I was equal parts shocked and confused by what I’d fantasized. My cheeks burned with embarrassment even though I was alone. Did I really just get off thinking about sucking cock? I tried to laugh it off, blame it on the drugs. Must’ve been the speed messing with my brain, I told myself. After all, I’d always been into girls… right? I pushed the incident aside, convincing myself it was a one-time, drug-induced fluke. But deep down I couldn’t shake how real it had felt—how right it had felt. Every time I got high on speed after that, the same taboo fantasies crept back in. I’d be stroking myself to some porn clip and suddenly I’d be fantasizing about being the one getting fucked, about having a thick cock stretching me open. I kept dismissing it in the morning, but the cycle continued. My desire was building, no matter how much I tried to pretend it wasn’t.

    Finally, one fateful night, everything came to a head. I’d been out at a wild house party with friends, doing lines of coke and popping some speed to keep the buzz rolling. By the time I got home it was late—maybe 3 or 4 AM—and I was wired out of my skull. My heart was thumping from the speed, and I was insanely horny. The post-party loneliness hit me hard as I stumbled into my empty apartment. I tossed my jacket aside, still feeling the bass of the music in my body, and my cock was already swelling just from the memory of those illicit fantasies. Usually I’d queue up PornHub or something, but that night an idea gripped me and wouldn’t let go: What if I tried to find a real guy to… you know… do it for real?

    My hands trembled as I opened my laptop. I could barely think straight (or at all, honestly) with how aroused I was and the residual buzz in my veins. Without overthinking it, I googled for a gay hookup site. Within minutes I found myself on some hookup app/site specifically for men. It felt surreal—I was actually doing this. My heart pounded even harder, sweat beading on my forehead as I made a quick profile with a shirtless pic of myself. I remember my fingers hovering over the keyboard when it asked what I was looking for. I hesitated, then typed with a rush of adrenaline: “First-timer looking to experiment. I need a man tonight.” It was like someone else had written it, but it was exactly what I wanted.

    The response was overwhelming and almost immediate. My profile lit up with messages—dozens within a few minutes. It was nothing like Tinder, where I’d be lucky to get a single match or a reply from a girl. Here, guys were eager. They were showering me with attention, complimenting my body, asking me what I wanted to do. I scrolled through the messages, my erection straining in my pants as I read things like “I’ll make you feel good, baby,” and “Always up for a horny newbie.”

    One message in particular made my breath catch. The username was Big_Love, and his text was confident and direct: “You need a real man to stretch that tight ass. I’m in your area. 8 inches and thick.” Attached were a couple of pictures that nearly made me cum on the spot. The first was a shirtless torso shot—ripped abs, broad shoulders, a dusting of hair on a muscular chest. But it was the second pic that did me in: a close-up of a massive cock gripped in a big hand. The guy wasn’t lying—his dick looked easily eight inches, veins bulging along a rock-hard shaft to a fat, swollen head. It was the thickest cock I’d ever seen in a context other than porn, with a drop of precum gleaming at the tip. My mouth literally watered at the sight.

    “Fuck…” I whispered to myself, my hand already rubbing my bulge through my jeans. My mind exploded with the image of that huge cock pushing past my lips or better yet, pushing inside me. I knew right then that I was done pretending. This was no drug hallucination or random fluke—I wanted it. I wanted him. With shaking fingers, I messaged Big_Love back, something clumsy like “I want you so bad. I’m new to this… but please, I need that in me.” He responded almost instantly: “Address? I can be there in 15.”

    I nearly came again just reading that. This was actually happening. I hastily typed out my address. My entire body was humming—part excitement, part terror, part uncontrollable lust. As soon as I hit send, I let out a ragged breath. Holy shit.I was really going to do this, like, now.

    Those next ten minutes were the longest and craziest of my life. I leapt up from my chair, mind racing. What do I do? Do I need to prepare somehow? I was still in the same clothes from the party, reeking of smoke and sweat. I quickly tore them off, nearly tripping over my jeans in my haste. I figured I should clean up at least a bit—I didn’t have much time, but I ducked into the bathroom to splash water on my face and gargle some mouthwash. My reflection in the mirror showed a wild-eyed, flushed young man; I barely recognized myself, pupils still blown wide from the speed, face flushed with anticipation. My lean body was quivering. I was naked except for my boxers, my erection tenting them obscenely.

    I decided on a bathrobe—easy to take off quickly, and it covered just enough that I wouldn’t look completely nude when I opened the door. I shrugged on a black bathrobe, tying it loosely at my waist. My hands wouldn’t stop trembling. I tried to calm myself, but my mind kept flashing images: what would it feel like when he arrives? Would he touch me right away? Was I really about to suck a guy’s cock and get fucked in a matter of minutes? My cock twitched at the thought, leaking a bit of pre-cum into my boxers. I was so aroused it was almost painful.

    A knock on my door finally came, only about 12 minutes after I sent the address. That sound made me jump; my heart leapt into my throat. I nearly bolted, a surge of nerves hitting me. But I was too far gone to back out now. Taking a deep breath, I went to the door and cracked it open.

    On the other side stood Big_Love in the flesh. He was taller than me, maybe around 6’2”, and built like a damn brick house. He wore a tight gray t-shirt that clung to his bulging chest and arms, and jeans that hinted at powerful thighs. My eyes darted nervously to his face—strong jaw, a bit of stubble, and dark, intense eyes that looked me up and down with open hunger. We didn’t exchange more than a quick “hey.” There was a brief, tense pause as we sized each other up; I’m sure I looked like a deer in headlights, a skinny 20-year-old in a bathrobe with probably a visible tent below the belt. But Big_Love (I didn’t even know his real name yet) just gave a crooked smile.

    “Can I come in?” he asked, voice deep and confident.

    “Yeah,” I managed to reply, my voice already hoarse with anticipation. I stepped aside and he slipped in, closing the door behind him.

    We barely got two steps into the living room before instinct took over me. The sexual tension was thick; I could feel the heat radiating off both of us. My gaze dropped to the obvious bulge in his jeans—it looked even larger in person, straining against the denim. I swallowed hard. This is it.

    “I… I want to see it,” I whispered, surprising myself with how desperate I sounded. My cheeks were burning, but I didn’t care anymore. My eyes flicked up to meet his.

    He smirked, that confident glint in his eyes. “You sure you’re ready for this, kid?” he rumbled softly. There was a teasing warmth there, but also a hint of dominance that made my stomach flip.

    In response, I just nodded and, without another word, I dropped to my knees right there in front of him. My body was acting on pure lust. I felt his large hand gently brush through my hair, almost a comforting gesture, and that small touch sent a thrill through me. With trembling fingers, I reached for his belt. I was so eager I fumbled with the buckle, and he let out a low chuckle above me, murmuring, “Easy, there…” But I couldn’t go slow. I got the belt undone, then the button of his jeans and the zipper. The sound of that zipper lowering was the loudest thing in the room; my mouth went dry (and yet watering at the same time) knowing I was about to see that cock from the photos in the flesh.

    I yanked down his jeans and boxers in one go, unable to wait another second. His cock sprang free, slapping up against his abdomen. My eyes went wide. Eight inches had not been an exaggeration—if anything, he might have downplayed it. The thick shaft jutted right in front of my face, heavy and proud. It was even more beautiful than the picture: straight and rock-hard, with a slight upward curve, the skin silky-looking and flushed a hard reddish-pink. Closer now, I saw the head was already oozing precum from the tip, that clear liquid making it shine. The musky scent of his groin hit my nose—sweat and maleness, not unpleasant but raw and real. It made my head swim.

    “Fuck…” I cursed under my breath, my eyes glued to that monster cock. I heard him inhale sharply above me as I wrapped my fingers around the base. My hand looked so small trying to encircle it. It was hot to the touch, stiff as iron wrapped in velvet. I gave an experimental stroke, feeling the veins pulsing against my palm. A drop of precum dribbled down, coating my knuckles. Without even thinking, I leaned in and licked a long stripe up from the base of his shaft all the way to the tip.

    His taste flooded my tongue—salty, a little bitter with sweat, and the tang of that precum like a strong aphrodisiac. I groaned at the flavor, my own cock throbbing in my robe. “That’s it, take it,” he encouraged in a low growl. His hand tightened in my hair, not forcing, just holding. The weight and authority in that grip made me shiver with submission.

    I opened my lips and took his bulbous head into my mouth. It was almost too big for me—I felt the corners of my mouth stretch, my jaw straining to accommodate him. My lips sealed around the ridge of his cockhead, and I swirled my tongue over the slit, lapping up more of his leaking fluid. Above me, Big_Love let out a deep moan. “Ohhh fuck, that’s good…,” he sighed. Hearing his pleasure spurred me on. I slid my mouth further down his shaft, taking as much as I could. It was my first time doing this, but lust was guiding me. I bobbed my head, sliding my wet lips along his hardness, slobbering eagerly. Spit mixed with his precum, dripping down my chin and onto the floor as I tried to devour him.

    “Jesus, you sure you haven’t done this before?” he groaned, voice thick with lust. I briefly popped off his cock, gasping for air, and looking up at him with needy eyes. A string of saliva and slick stretched from my swollen lips to his glistening dick.

    “I… mmph… I f-fucking love your cock,” I panted, surprising myself with the dirty words tumbling out. It was true—any hesitation I’d had was gone. I craved this. Before he could respond, I dove back down, taking him even deeper. I relaxed my throat as best as I could (remembering some tips I’d heard or seen in porn) and felt the spongy tip push past my gag reflex. My eyes watered as I forced myself lower until my nose pressed against the coarse hair at his base. I’d never gagged on anything before, but I gagged now around his thickness, throat constricting around him. He cursed and threw his head back, clearly loving how I swallowed him whole.

    He began to rock his hips, face-fucking me gently at first. His hand on the back of my head guided me up and down on his shaft. Tears pricked my eyes from the effort, but I was lost in it, moaning around his cock. The vibration of my moans made him hiss with pleasure. Drool spilled from my stuffed mouth, dribbling down to soak the front of my robe. I must have looked like a messy little slut on my knees, and I had never been more turned on in my life. My own cock was straining under my robe, aching for touch, but I ignored it for now. All my focus was on worshipping the dick in my mouth.

    I pulled back at one point to catch my breath, and I started licking and kissing my way down his shaft to his balls. They were big and heavy, swinging between his thighs. I cupped them with one hand, marveling at the weight. My tongue darted out to lick along his balls, and I heard him grunt in approval. I sucked one of them into my mouth, gently rolling it with my tongue, then the other. The musky taste of his sack and the feel of wiry hairs on my tongue had me moaning like I was eating the most delicious treat. “Fuck, that tongue…keep going,” Big_Love groaned, petting my hair.

    While I lavished attention on his balls, I felt one of his hands slide down my neck and over my back. Before I knew it, he was tugging at the loose tie of my bathrobe. In one easy motion, he pulled the robe open and off my shoulders, effectively disrobing me until it pooled on the floor around my knees. I shivered as the cool air hit my bare skin—I hadn’t bothered with clothes underneath except my boxers, and those were now tented with my pre-cum soaked tip poking out of the waistband. He let out an appreciative growl as he looked down at my exposed upper body. I felt both vulnerable and excited being naked on my knees in front of him.

    His hand traveled lower, over my lower back and then between my ass cheeks. I tensed for a second, knowing what he was going for, and my heart fluttered. “Relax,” he murmured. “Gotta get you ready for me.” I forced myself to unclench, and soon I felt his thick finger rubbing up and down my crack through the thin fabric of my boxers. He found the outline of my hole and pressed the cloth against it. Even that indirect touch made me whimper around the mouthful of his ball I was nursing. My cock twitched violently, drooling pre-cum onto the inside of my shorts.

    He hooked a finger under the waistband of my boxers and tugged them down. Obediently, I lifted one knee and then the other, letting him peel them completely off me. Now I was fully naked, kneeling at this stranger’s feet, worshipping his cock and balls with my mouth while he had full access to my virgin ass. The thought made me dizzy with need. I shifted my knees further apart, presenting myself without even thinking.

    “Good boy,” he rumbled approvingly, and I nearly moaned at that phrase. His fingers spread my ass cheeks, exposing my tight hole. I felt so exposed, knowing he could see that most private part of me. I’d never even had anyone touch me there before, but I wanted him to. I needed him to. I kept licking and sucking his balls as a distraction as his fingertip circled my hole lightly.

    Then I felt a wetness—a glob of spit that he dribbled down between my cheeks. It was warm as it dripped over my hole, and his finger began smearing it around, lubricating the spot. I held my breath, anticipation roaring in my ears. Slowly, he applied pressure, and I felt the tip of his index finger start to penetrate me.

    I gasped and my body went rigid for a moment. The intrusion felt so strange—a mix of discomfort and intense, forbidden pleasure. He paused, one hand still on my head to comfort me. “Just breathe,” he said softly. “It’ll feel good soon, trust me.” I believed him. I let out the breath I was holding and tried to relax my muscles. His finger pushed in deeper, the tight ring of my virgin entrance yielding for the first time. There was a slight burning stretch, but it quickly morphed into a pressure that made my cock jerk.

    “Ohhh…” I moaned, letting his balls slip from my spit-soaked lips as I concentrated on the new sensation. He slid his finger all the way in to the knuckle, then slowly pulled out before pushing back in. He started finger-fucking me at a steady rhythm, and after a few strokes, that uncomfortable stretch turned into pure bliss. His fingertip grazed something inside me that sent a bolt of pleasure up my spine. I cried out, my hips instinctively rocking back, trying to get his finger even deeper.

    “Yeah, you like that?” he chuckled, voice low. I could only whine needyly in response. I’d never felt anything like this. He curled his finger, hitting that sweet spot (my prostate, I realized hazily) over and over. My toes curled on the floor and I was shamelessly pushing back against his hand now. Spit was dripping from my chin onto my chest, mixing with sweat, as I panted and moaned.

    “S-shit… please… more,” I found myself whimpering. I wasn’t even sucking him now; I’d practically forgotten about his cock for a moment because the finger in my ass was driving me wild. Precum was leaking from my own dick in ropes, I was so turned on. He obliged my plea by adding a second finger. There was a slight flash of pain as two thick digits stretched me further, and I hissed, tensing up. He paused. “Relax, it’s okay. You can take it,” he coached gently. I blew out a shaky breath and nodded, determined. I wanted to be ready for his cock, and I knew it was much bigger than two fingers.

    Slowly he worked the second finger in alongside the first. My ass felt incredibly full and it was just his fingers—I couldn’t imagine what his cock would feel like. The thought both excited and frightened me in the hottest way. Soon, the pain melted away again into toe-curling pleasure as he scissored his fingers, stretching me open, and pumped them in and out, slick with spit and my own leaking fluids. Each time he rubbed my prostate, I mewled like a bitch in heat, barely recognizing the needy sounds coming from my throat.

    My submissive side had fully taken over. I wanted this man in every way. I wanted him to fuck me, use me, ruin me for any other lover. “Please…” I moaned, looking up at him with pleading eyes, my voice cracking with desperation. “Please, fuck me. I n-need it…need you inside me.”

    His eyes flashed with lust hearing that. He withdrew his fingers slowly, making me shudder as my stretched hole clenched around nothing, already missing the feeling. “Get up here,” he ordered huskily, stepping back and quickly yanking off his t-shirt, then kicking away the jeans tangled at his ankles. I rose on wobbly legs, my whole body trembling with anticipation. My gaze roamed over him as he stripped—the man was a fucking Adonis. Broad chest with a light sheen of sweat, nipples erect, a trail of hair from his pecs down sculpted abs, leading to that monster cock I’d just been sucking. I was so hungry for it I could hardly stand it.

    He sat down on my couch, legs spread wide, cock jutting upward proudly from a trimmed bush of dark hair. He stroked himself slowly, his big hand sliding up and down that slick pole as he looked at me. “Come here,” he pats his thigh. I step forward, completely naked and aching. He guides me with hands on my hips until I’m straddling him on the couch. My knees sink into the cushions on either side of his thighs as I hover over him. His cock is positioned right below my entrance, teasing my ass cheeks. I can feel the heat of it against my sensitive skin.

    “You sure you want all of this?” he asks in a low murmur, one hand giving his slick cock another stroke, the other hand rubbing soothing circles on my hip. For the first time since this started, I see a glimmer of concern or at least care in his eyes, making sure I’m really okay with what’s about to happen. It’s a tender moment in the midst of this raw lust, and it makes me want him even more.

    “Yes,” I breathe out. My voice is shaky but resolute. “I want it. I want you… please.” My answer is all he needs.

    He grips the base of his cock, holding it upright, and with his other hand on my ass he guides me downwards. I reach between us to help, grabbing hold of his thick shaft to position the bulbous head right at my spit-slick, eager hole. I feel the hot tip kiss against me and I shiver. This is it—the point of no return. I look into his eyes as I begin to lower myself.

    The pressure against my virgin entrance builds and builds until suddenly, with a pop of intense sensation, the head of his cock pushes inside. “Ahh—fuck!” I cry out, my fingers digging into his shoulders. Even after the fingering, the stretch is almost overwhelming. It’s a burning, splitting sensation as inch by thick inch of his crown breaches me. I breathe hard, almost feeling like I might tear, but the pain is laced with pleasure, especially when he pauses to let me adjust. He’s panting too, jaw clenched tightly at the effort of holding back. My ass is squeezing him like a vice.

    “Relax, just a little more… you’re doing so good,” he whispers, leaning forward to plant a surprisingly gentle kiss on my neck. I wrap my arms around him, clinging to his strong shoulders for support. Bit by bit, I sink lower. The fat cockhead slides further up into my tight channel, and suddenly the worst of the pain fades as the tip presses against that magical spot deep inside me. I practically see stars. My dick, which had softened slightly from the initial pain, twitches back to full hardness, spurting a bit of precum onto his abs.

    “Ohhh god, I feel it… I f-feel you so deep,” I whimper into his ear. Encouraged, I continue my descent, determined to take all of him. With a mix of determination and raw need, I drop my weight down. His cock stretches me wider than I thought possible, inch after inch spreading me open. The friction is unreal—every nerve in my ass is on fire. By the time I feel my ass cheeks meet his thighs, I realize I’ve taken him to the hilt.

    Both of us are trembling. He lets out a shaky breath against my neck. “Tightest ass I’ve ever felt,” he growls, voice full of restraint. I feel impossibly full, like he’s impaling me from the inside out. There’s a dull ache from the stretch, but mostly I just feel filled up and so completely connected to him in that moment. My body is adjusting around him, and a sense of pride blooms in my chest—I took all of it, all eight thick inches.

    I lift my head from his shoulder and look at him with a mix of triumph and lust. A thin sheen of sweat covers us both. He cups my face and finally kisses me on the mouth. It’s hard and hungry, our tongues immediately tangling. It’s the first time we actually kissed, and it’s full of the same raw passion as everything else tonight. I taste my own saliva on his lips from when I blew him, and I taste him—cigarettes faintly, and masculine heat. The kiss makes me melt, and in doing so, my body relaxes even more around his cock.

    I begin to move. Slowly, I raise myself a couple of inches off him, then slide back down. The friction of his thick shaft rubbing my inner walls makes us both moan into each other’s mouths. I break the kiss, throwing my head back as I start a steady rhythm of riding him. Up and down I go, at first gingerly because I’m still so tight, but soon with more confidence. His hands grip my waist, guiding me. His eyes drop to where our bodies join, watching his slick cock disappear into my stretched hole with every drop of my hips. “Take that cock,” he groans, slapping my ass cheek firmly. “Such a good little slut for my dick.”

    His words ignite me. I’ve never been talked to like that, and it turns me on beyond belief. “Yes… yes, I’m your slut,” I hear myself moaning shamelessly. “Ride me, fuck, ride my cock,” he urges, meeting my downward thrusts with upward bucks of his hips. The room fills with obscene sounds: my high-pitched moans and his deep grunts, the wet slapping of our flesh as I bounce on his lap, the creak of the couch under our frantic movements. My apartment smells of sweat and sex now, the air hot and heavy around us.

    I can’t get enough. I grind my ass down to get him even deeper, gyrating my hips. His cockhead is battering my prostate with each motion and I feel an intense pressure building in my own balls. Unbelievably, I realize I might actually cum from this without even touching myself. “Oh fuck, I’m gonna cum… your cock’s gonna make me cum!” I babble, half-delirious.

    He growls and suddenly stands up, lifting me with him while still impaled on his cock. I yelp in surprise, wrapping my legs around his waist so I don’t fall. He’s so strong that he holds me up effortlessly, my back now pressed against a wall of my living room. In this new position, he starts thrusting upward, effectively fucking me on the wall. Hard. My weight drives me down on him as he pounds up. The sharp, deep thrusts knock the breath out of me. My nails rake his back and I cry out, each plunge hitting that sweet spot perfectly.

    My vision goes white for a second as a powerful orgasm rips through me. “Ohhh fuuuuck!” I practically scream. My cock erupts, shooting hot ropes of cum between our bodies, splattering against both our stomachs and chests. I wasn’t even touching it—his dick alone milked that orgasm out of me, my first ever from prostate stimulation. Pleasure detonates inside me in waves. My ass clenches rhythmically around his cock as I cum, which makes him snarl in pleasure.

    I go almost limp from the intensity of it, and he slows for a moment, holding me pinned to the wall, letting me ride out the aftershocks. I’m panting into his shoulder, mind completely blown. But he’s not finished—far from it. As soon as I catch my breath, he grins at me with a feral look. “Got one out of you, huh? Now it’s my turn.” His voice is dripping with lust.

    He pulls out of me, finally letting me down to my feet. My legs are jelly and I can hardly stand upright, but he’s got a firm hold on me. He spins me around and bends me over the arm of the couch in one swift move. I’m still in a post-orgasm daze, barely processing as I feel his hand press down between my shoulder blades, arching my back and presenting my ass up for him. My hole feels empty and is probably gaping after being stretched by his girth, and I whimper as I feel him line up again from behind.

    Without much warning, he plunges back inside me to the hilt. “Ahhh, fuck yes!” I cry, the overstimulated nerves in my ass protesting and rejoicing at the same time. He’s rougher now, driven by his own nearing climax. Both of his hands grip my hips like vise grips and he starts hammering into me from behind. This is pure, animalistic fucking—fast, hard, each thrust making my ass cheeks ripple and loud smack sounds echo in the room as his hips hit my backside.

    I grip the couch cushion for dear life, my knuckles white. It’s almost too much; he’s so deep I feel him in my gut, and he’s railing me so hard I can barely catch my breath. But I love it. I’m sobbing with pleasure, tears of ecstasy gathering in my eyes from the intensity. “God, you’re wrecking my ass!” I manage to gasp out. He responds with a guttural moan, one hand releasing my hip only to come down in a sharp spank on my right ass cheek. The sting makes me yelp.

    “You can take it,” he pants. “This what you wanted, huh? You wanted to get fucked like a little slut?” His voice is a mix of degradation and encouragement, and it drives me wild. “Yes, yes, fuck me, use me!” I practically shout, pushing my ass back to meet his thrusts despite the brutal pace. My cock is somehow getting hard again, already greedy for more even after cumming. Droplets of sweat fall from his forehead onto my back. I can feel his thighs tensing against me, his breathing getting ragged—he’s close.

    Suddenly, he pulls out of me completely. I gasp at the sudden emptiness, but he’s already grabbing me and moving again. He practically flips me over. My back hits the floor rug with a soft thud as he maneuvers me off the couch and onto the carpet. Before I can even process, he’s on me again. He pushes my legs up and apart, folding me nearly in half with my knees toward my chest. This new position has me entirely at his mercy, exposed and open for him. He plunges his cock back inside my sloppy, well-fucked hole in one stroke.

    He looms above me, practically animal in his lust. The coffee table rattles nearby from our rough movements. He holds my legs apart, gripping behind my knees, and pistons into me urgently. Now I can see his face between my legs—his expression is ferocious, eyes locked on where his cock is disappearing inside me. I glance down as well and nearly cum again at the sight: my ass is stretched wide around his thick shaft, each thrust pulling out slick with my juices before driving back in. My own cum is smeared between our torsos from when I came earlier, making our skin sticky and slick. The room smells like pure sex—salty sweat, cum, and raw desire.

    He fucks me harder than ever, the new angle letting him pound directly down into me. I’m practically screaming with each deep stroke. He hits my prostate dead-on and I claw at his arms, babbling nonsense. “Yes, please, more, oh god, fuck me, fuck me!” I moan without shame. His balls slap against my ass with every thrust. I feel another orgasm building insanely fast—my cock is sandwiched between our bodies, and the friction combined with the intense prostate massage is pushing me toward another high.

    “Gonna cum… oh fuck, I’m gonna cum again!” I sob, and I feel him jackhammering me even faster at my words. He wants to breed me, to fuck me right through my second orgasm and fill me up. His eyes meet mine and his gaze is full of lust and a sort of triumphant ownership. “Do it,” he growls. “Cum for me. I wanna feel that tight ass milk my load out.”

    That’s all it takes. I convulse under him, my cock erupting in a second, mind-blowing orgasm. I had thought I was spent, but somehow I’m shooting another, slightly smaller load. The cum spurts between our bellies, joining the sticky mess already there. My ass clamps down like a vice on his pistoning cock as I climax, and that finally pushes him over the edge.

    He pulls out of me at the last possible second, just as I’m coming down from my high. “Where do you want it?” he groans, stroking himself furiously now. I’m barely coherent, but I know exactly what I want. I manage to push myself up to partly sitting, my face just inches from his cock as he kneels over me. I look up at him with begging eyes.

    “Cum on my face… please, I want it,” I moan, voice wrecked and desperate. I stick out my tongue and open my mouth, ready to be his little cum-dump. My heart races with anticipation—this is exactly like the porn fantasies that started all this, and I’m about to live it.

    His eyes go dark with desire at my request. “Fuck, you really are a slut for it,” he groans. He kneels up, straddling my chest slightly, and aims that gigantic cock at my face. He jerks it fast and hard. I can see his muscles tensing, his abs clenching. I open my mouth wider, tongue out, and then I feel the hot splash.

    With a deep roar, Big_Love starts cumming. The first thick rope of his seed hits my cheek and lips, startlingly warm and sticky. The next spurt lands right across my tongue and nose. I close my eyes as he continues to paint my face with his cum. It’s a huge load—jet after jet of hot, salty semen coating me. I moan lewdly, reveling in the absolute filth of the moment. Some of it lands on my tongue and I swallow instinctively, tasting the musky saltiness of him. I’ve never tasted another person’s cum before; it’s intense and utterly dirty and I love it.

    He milks out the last dribbles onto my forehead and chin, groaning as he finishes. My face is a complete mess—I’m literally covered in his cum, just like I begged for. I slowly open my eyes, blinking through a bit of jizz on my lashes. The sight above me is glorious: Big_Love breathing hard, looking down at me with a mix of satisfaction and possessive hunger. His cock, now spent, still twitches as a final bead of cum oozes from the tip onto my cheek.

    Without even thinking, I take his softening cock back into my mouth, licking it clean, sucking off the remnants of his orgasm mixed with my own saliva. He shudders, oversensitive, and gently pulls back. “Jesus, you are something else,” he chuckles, clearly impressed and maybe a little surprised at how voracious I turned out to be. I just grin up at him, wiping a bit of cum from the corner of my eye. I feel on top of the world—used, absolutely wrecked, and more sexually satisfied than I’ve ever been in my life.

    He collapses next to me on the floor, both of us lying there catching our breath. I can feel the sticky cooling mess on my face and torso, and each time I inhale I smell him all over me. It’s deliciously nasty, and I’m in no rush to clean it up. My body is exhausted, pleasantly sore in a hundred places. My ass especially is throbbing—in a good, well-fucked way.

    After a minute, he turns his head to look at me, a lazy sated smile on his lips. “So,” he murmurs, brushing a finger over my cheek and smearing his cum lightly, “was that a good first time?”

    I laugh breathlessly. “Better than anything I ever imagined,” I admit. My voice is soft, completely sincere. I probably look a wreck—hair mussed, face glazed with cum, lips puffy from the rough kissing and sucking—but I feel amazing. “Thank you,” I add shyly, almost as an afterthought, and we both chuckle at the formality of thanking someone for fucking your brains out.

    He sits up a bit, leaning on one arm. “You took it like a champ. Honestly, I can’t believe you’ve never done that before,” he says, shaking his head in admiration. “You’re a natural.” Hearing that praise warms me. A part of me still can’t believe I actually went through with this, and did it so eagerly. If you’d told me a year ago I’d be on my floor with a man’s cum all over my face after begging him to fuck me, I would have thought you were insane. But now it feels like I’ve discovered a secret part of myself that was waiting to be unleashed.

    We eventually peel ourselves off the floor. My legs are wobbly and I wince a bit as I stand—my ass definitely feeling the aftereffects of its first thorough pounding. I manage to smile though, proud of that ache. We gather our discarded clothes in comfortable silence. Big_Love pulls his jeans back on, and I shrug my robe back over my messy body. I can feel drying cum on my skin, a constant reminder of what we just did, and it’s strangely satisfying.

    He’s about to head out (it was, after all, meant to be a quick hookup), but before he does, he asks for my number. “I’d definitely do this again, if you’re up for it,” he says with a wink. My heart leaps with happiness; not only was it an incredible experience, but he actually wants to see me again. I grin and we exchange numbers, my hands still slightly shaking but this time out of post-sex adrenaline rather than nervousness.

    At the door, he gives me one last once-over, smirking at my thoroughly debauched state. “You might want to clean up… or maybe not,” he teases, wiping a smudge of his cum from my collarbone with his thumb. On impulse, I grab his hand and suck that thumb into my mouth, licking it clean of the cum. His eyes darken and he lets out a low groan. It’s a filthy little move that promises I’m far from done exploring this side of myself. “You’re insatiable,” he laughs softly, and with a final playful swat on my ass, he turns and leaves into the night.

    I close the door behind him, leaning against it for a moment in a daze. Wow. My mind replays everything that just happened in a rapid montage: my bold step of going online, his cock filling my mouth, the way it felt plunging inside me, the intensity of my orgasms, and the hot splash of cum on my face. It doesn’t even feel real, yet the evidence is all over me—literally. My skin smells like him, and when I touch my face, my fingers come away slick with his dried seed.

    Amazingly, my cock gives a twitch at that realization. I’m utterly spent, but a part of me is already craving more. I walk to the bathroom and catch a glimpse of myself in the mirror. I look positively filthy and thoroughly fucked: my hair is wild, face glazed and streaked with pearly ropes of cum, lips swollen and reddish. I stick out my tongue to lick a drop that’s hanging from my chin, moaning softly at the taste. The horny urge inside me hasn’t completely subsided, it seems.

    Instead of washing off right away, I decide to indulge one last time. The image of myself like this—used and covered in another man’s cum—is too hot to pass up. I slump down on the cool tile of the bathroom floor, legs still weak, and grip my semi-hard dick. I start jacking off slowly, relishing the slickness as I use some of the cum from my cheek as lube on my shaft. I close my eyes and recall how it felt when he was slamming into me, how perfectly his cock stretched me, how incredible it was to surrender to my desires. My hand moves faster, fueled by those memories and the tactile reminder of his sticky load on my skin.

    It doesn’t take long before I feel a final surge of pleasure. With a groan, I cum for the third time that night, adding my own fresh spurts of jizz to the mess on my belly. It’s a smaller load, just a few spurts, but it leaves me trembling with satisfaction. I lean back, utterly drained and content.

    As I come down from the high of that last orgasm, a calm clarity washes over me. This is where I was meant to be, what I was meant to experience. All those frustrating encounters with women, all the confusion about my fantasies—they suddenly make sense now. I needed a man’s touch, a man’s dominance, the feeling of being filled and claimed, to truly feel satisfied. I realize with a little smile that I’ve discovered something essential about myself tonight. It’s not just the drugs or a random whim; it’s who I am.

    Eventually, I climb into bed, not even bothering to fully wipe off all the evidence of our encounter. I like having his scent on me, a reminder that it wasn’t a dream. My body is pleasantly exhausted and buzzing with happiness. As I drift off to sleep, I feel utterly sated for the first time in my life. There’s a delightful ache between my legs and a grin on my face. I know this is only the beginning of a new chapter for me. Tonight, I found the kind of raw, blistering-hot sex I’d been craving without even knowing it—and I’m never going back.

  • Fagasms

    After my session with Bao and his buddy Jamal about two weeks ago, my hunger for fist grew even more. Maybe it’s the warmer weather awaking my rosebud? Who knows? But I’ve been in constant state of heat ever since. My hole has been itching for another blow out and since it was the weekend, I was gonna go scratch it.

    I hit up John, a regular buddy of mine (see my story entitled Rosebudding) to see if he was up for some fisting fun and I was so glad he was available. This time I said I would host. I recently set up a fuck bench at my place and was eager to break it in.

    I had been playing with some of my toys all morning. The Topped Toys ZeFFir 110 I recently purchased was incredible. I was already a bit heady from some strong gummies and I’d smoked a little weed. By the time John showed up, my hole was already gaping pretty wide.

    I had all my fisting accessories laid out and ready for a hot session of heavy play. I definitely fell into my pig subspace and love it when I can get there. All of my inhibitions totally at bay, my true inner self ready to take me on one hell of a ride. I’d also recently purchased from Mr. B’s website new black rubber fucker shorts with red piping. I had unzipped the back showing off my hole.

    When John knocked on my front door I pulled him in and closed the door behind us. He was wearing gray sweatpants and a white t-shirt with a very clean pair of white Nike’s. He looked pretty hot. He had a small gym bag on his hand.

    “Fuck, you look hot, man”, John said.

    “Thanks, so do you. What’s in the bag?”

    “I brought a couple of things, wasn’t sure if you wanted a bump before we get started. I also have a change of clothes in case I need it.”

    “I guess a bump could be fun. I’m not driving anywhere. Let’s go upstairs.”

    John followed me up the stairs into my bedroom. He pulled off his t-shirt and set it down on my dresser.

    John and I made out standing up and I rubbed my hands all over his strong chest. Then I began to kiss his hands and lick his fingers.

    “That feels good, boy.”, he said.

    “I can’t wait to feel them inside me, Sir.”, I said.

    “Lay down on your stomach for me.”

    I laid down on my stomach and John kissed the rubber covering my cheeks and then moved his mouth to the exposed flesh of my crack. When he rubbed his scruff up and down, it felt like coarse sandpaper, but sent tingles up and down my body.  Then John blew on my gaping hole twice before his tongue wiggled and licked its way inside me.

    “Ohhh yeah”, I cooed.

    John slobbered up my hole getting it nice and wet.

    After a few minutes he removed his tongue and I felt the syringe pushing far inside my hole. John depressed the dispenser, sending a fresh wave of exhilaration over my body and as we waited for the chemicals to do their magic, John pulled off his sweatpants and fed me his cock to suck. It was a nice cock, about seven inches and average thickness. Nothing to be ashamed of. I could feel the T’s effect on my hole after a few minutes and my booty was more than ready for it, I could feel it pulsating and dilating.

    “On your knees, boy. Let’s get you opened.”

    “Yes Sir.”

    John opened the tub of Elbow Grease and coated up his hands. I was facing forward and took a couple of deep hits of Pig poppers.

    John placed his knuckles right at my hole and pressed inside. My hole parted and opened so easily. That initial entry is always so delightful.

    “Ohhhh yes, Sir!”, I screamed. “That feels so good!”

    “Your hole is so nice. What a good boy.”

    “Punch it out, man!”

    “Easy boy, we have all night. Don’t worry, I’m gonna wreck your nasty pig cunt today.”

    I tried to take a deep breath and not be such a bossy bottom. Once I relaxed, John put more grease on his forearm and slowly pushed in close to his elbow.

    “Ohhhhh yeah, Sir. You’re so deep already.”

    “Your hole is so loose for me, boy. Your hole is swallowing up my arm!”

    John pulled his arm out and greased up the other one, his larger one. This time my hole had to stretch a bit wider to take the fist but I took another couple of hits off the brown bottle and John made it past my second hole with ease.

    “Yeah, you like my arm in your hole, piggy?”

    “Ohhhh yeah!”

    “Yeah, I know you do. You like it when I roll my arm in your pig cunt. Such a fucking pig!”

    I actually snorted, I was getting more fucked up by the second. That must have been a powerful dose I’d been given.

    “Fuck boy, your hole is fucking gaping for me.”

    “Yeah, Sir. It feels so good.”

    John pulled his arm back so his knuckles were right at my entrance. His free arm wrapped around my waist and finally John was sawing his forearm in and out of me with gusto. That’s what I fucking wanted.

    “Grrrrrr, fuck yeah “, I groaned. “Fucking fuck my cunt with your arm, Sir!”

    “Yeah faggot? You want it harder?”

    “Yeah Sir! Fuck it!”

    John began to growl as he moved his forearm like a jackhammer battering my pig cunt. I was out of my mind now, my head swirling and when I closed my eyes I was seeing all kinds of colorful images.

    John pulled his forearm out and smacked me on the ass.

    “Oh yeah, good boy. Show me your rosebud, boy. Push it out.”

    I squeezed down and felt my hole spread, my cunt lips swollen.

    John traced the circumference around my red rosebud with his fingers.

    “Oh yeah, boy, there it is. So fucking beautiful! Look at that!”

    John smacked my rosebud with his four fingers a few times then he pushed his cock inside me. He fucked me for a few minutes and then added his fist. Fuck, he was jerking his cock in my ass and making my pig hole feel like the center of my universe.

    “Turn around and get on your back, pig!”

    I flipped over and I knew I needed more, much much more.

    John reached into his bag and pulled out a large syringe full of lube.

    “I mixed this just for you. I got two more in my bag. I’m gonna get up deep in that cunt of yours.”

    I reached down to spread my hole for John while he pushed the clear tube deep up my rectum. Then he pushed the depressor and deep filled my hole with plenty of lubricant.

    “You have your mask?”, John asked.

    “Yeah, it’s over there.”

    It was under a pillow. I had prepped it earlier. The cotton ball soaked with some other poppers I had recently opened.

    John put it on my chest.

    “Put it on, faggot!”

    “Yes Sir!”

    I placed it over my head and tightened the straps. The fumes were entering my nose at a fierce rate. I was so high, John could have driven a truck up my ass.

    I felt his hand playing around inside me, and when I flipped the mask off  John looked into my eyes as his second hand slid inside me.

    “Oh wow!”, I screamed when his wrist popped inside.

    My cunt was ready.

    “Yeah fucker! Blow it out! Wreck my stupid cunt!”, I demanded.

    No more mister nice guy. John twisted his wrists so now one was on top of the other and the top fist began to punch me out. I watched John’s face as he looked downward at my hole, watching himself take me into another dimension.

    Then when both fists worked together, it felt like a bowling ball splitting my ass wide open. John changed his stance so he had his front foot forward at the edge of the bed and he sawed both of those large fists in and out of my trench.

    My body began to tense, I knew I was about to experience a crazy assgasm.

    “That’s it faggot, cum for Daddy. Oh fuck yeah, look at that fucking wide open cunt. Ohhh yeah!”

    “Oh my God! Oh my God! Fuck! Fuck! I’m cumming!”

    My body shook and my caged clit sprayed cum out of the slit.

    “Ohh fuck yeah, you had quite the fagasm, boy!”

    John pulled his fists out and now my rosebud was even bigger.

    “Oh yeah, wow! Your fucking flower is red as fuck.”

    “Yeah Daddy. You fucked me open.”

    Somewhere along the line we switched from Sir to Daddy, I would have called him Master if he asked me to.

    “You wanna try the bench now, pig?”

    “Hell yeah!”

    “Wait, I gotta piss first. You want it?”

    “Fuck yes, I want it Daddy!”

    We walked into the bathroom and I kneeled in the tub.

    I opened my mouth and John pushed his dick in. John let his stream fly and he must’ve been drinking lots of water because it really wasn’t that pungent.  I started to swallow and spit it out when my mouth was too full. I was wearing rubber shorts so the stray piss just rolled off of me. I hadn’t drunk from the tap in quite some time and with my good friend Tina running through my body, the warmth and wetness added an extra element of debauchery to the entire experience.

    “Fuck, that was so hot, pig, now get your ass on the bench.”

    I wiped my face with my hand towel since it was coated in a layer of piss and looked at myself in the mirror. I was definitely fucked up. My eyes were dilated and red as fuck.

    I mounted the fuck bench and John strapped my wrists and ankles in. I normally like my hands free to get to my poppers but I was so loose I didn’t even need them anymore.

    John grabbed my desk chair and sat behind me.

    I heard John getting his hands re-greased and soon his hand was prying at my butt hole. If I could have pushed myself backward I would have swallowed up his hand.

    “Yeah, you want my fist up your hole, boy?”

    “Yes Daddy, please.”

    “You sure, you want it, faggot?”

    “Yes Daddy! Please give me your fist. Put it in my pig cunt!”

    John started to beat my hole with his closed fist. Rapidly beating it up faster and faster pulling out my swollen cunt lips until he just punched his fist like an engine, faster and faster.

    “Oh my God! Oh fuck!” I was howling loudly as the punches became more and more ferocious.

    John pulled his fist out.

    “Ohh yeah, there she is! Look at that blooming rosebud. So fucking sweet.”

    John leaned in and munched out on it, making me nuts. Then he repeated the same punishment with his other fist. That was some of the most brutal punches my cunt had taken in some time, and it was wild as fuck. The adrenaline and the chemicals taking over my body, it truly was magical.

    John put another one of his lube injectors into my cunt and then layered his arms up. John sat on the floor behind me now and I felt his fist push up through me once again. A deep groan was forming in my belly as John’s forearm wormed it was up to his elbow.

    John straightened out his arm and continued upward, I was feeling his bicep stretch my hole wider, and he flexed it.

    “Fuck piggy, you’re almost to my shoulder!”

    “Ohhhh yes! Keep going, Daddy. Give it to me!”

    I was delirious, all of the nerve endings in my body were on fire. Although I was strapped down to the bench, I never felt so elevated.

    John reached down to undo my wrist restraints without pulling his arm out and passed me the gas mask.

    “Put this on and I’ll go in much easier.”

    I put on the mask and John was right. The fumes hit me hard and with one final push, John’s arm was so far inside me I thought his fist would pop out of my mouth!

    “Ohhh yeah”, I moaned and I know I was smiling because my face hurt.

    John rolled his arm side to side maneuvering his body to maximize my pleasure.

    “Oh fuck, boy, I can’t believe my entire arm is in your ass. Holy fuck! Good boy!”

    “Oh thank you, Daddy!”

    John pulled his upper arm out again just beyond the bicep, flexed it, and buried it back inside. John did this over and over, and he was pulled that arm back further and further and going back in. He was making my cunt sing.

    John pulled his arm completely out and lubed up the other one to give his right arm a break.

    I put the gas mask back on and this time John didn’t need to be so gentle. My cunt was so sloppy and like a bored out tunnel. John long arm fucked my cunt with his entire limb, his fist finding its way inside me as I saw stars under my eyelids.

    John moved the chair now to my  left side and used his right hand to punch me out from a new angle, his left hand he placed around my neck to hold me down. I love a good and hard forearm fuck and I was getting one.

    “Ok piggy, I think I need a break to cool off.”

    John left me there in the bench to decompress. I reached behind and fingered my own rosebud.

    “Fuck!”, I groaned. “Fucking amazing, Daddy!”

    John was laying on my bed with both his hands clasped under his head. His eyes were closed but he wasn’t sleeping.

    “You have one if the most amazing holes I’ve ever played in, boy. Unbelievable.”

    “Do you need to stop, Daddy?”

    “No, no, I just need a minute.”

    I searched for and found the ZeFFir 110 toy, lubed it up and shoved it inside my ass. Once it was firmly inside I laid down next to John and started to suck his dick.

    “Mmmmm, good boy.”

    I loved hearing those words. My mouth was just as hungry as my cunt. My lips wrapped tightly around that shaft as I milked it with lots of suction.

    “Fuck…you’re a greedy fucking slut aren’t you, pig?”

    “Mmm hmmm”

    “You want me to cum down your throat, piggy?”

    “Mmmm hmmm”

    “Nah, I have a better idea. Sit on my cock, faggot.”

    I pulled the toy out of my ass and mounted John’s erection.

    John found a way to get his hand inside me, too, and I twisted his nipples as he jacked himself off right in my pig hole.

    I hoped John wouldn’t call it quits after cumming, and I was pleasantly surprised.

    “On your back, pig!”

    John put a pillow under my waist and I held my legs back, my ankles in my hands.

    John coated his fists again, getting them good and greasy for me. Not that I needed it, my cunt was such a sloppy mess by this point.

    I took some hits off the Pig poppers and John started to turn my cunt into his personal boxing bag, left hook, right hook, back and forth, working up his pace faster and faster until my entire body shook.

    “Haha! Another fagasm for you, boy!”

    I was in my own state of rapture, babbling incoherently through my ecstasy. John didn’t quit, his right fist settled right at the entrance of my open cunt and he proceeded to blow it out and a second wave hit me, another mini orgasm ensued.

    “Oh fuck, piggy, you’re just having one fagasm after the other now!”

    John quickly pulled his fist out and my rosebud reappeared.

    Once again John’s fingers traced around the perimeter and his four fingers slapped it around. My rosebud seemed to take on a personality of its own. Angry, deep red, throbbing, carnivorous.

    John rose to his feet now and his cock was hard again. He shoved it right through my flower and it went back into hiding. Then John inserted his fist and again he was beating his meat inside my cunt.

    “You want my double again, pig?”

    “Hell yeah! Please Daddy!”

    This time I went for the good stuff. I don’t typically use Maximum Impact popper spray too often but it seemed like a good time.

    I found my rag and sprayed a heathy dose into it.

    John had once again lubed up liberally and I brought the cloth to my nose. It felt wet and cold, but that stuff is intense. After just a few seconds it took hold of me.

    John’s fists were side by side and pushed inside my stretched out cunt. John started to destroy it, punching it out with his double barrel, I sniffed the cloth a second time and John didn’t stop. I was out of my mind, on cloud nine, these soprano-high pitched moans escaped out of my lungs. It was truly incredible and I never felt such euphoria in my life. I shifted the cloth a third time as it was drying, just enough for another little high that only that spray can provide. John left his right fist inside me and punched in with his left; then alternating  finalizing with another round of a half way up the forearm ass destruction.

    “Holy fuck, boy! Your hole is fucking remarkable, look at your rosebud!”

    I felt my hole throbbing now, I could feel those swollen cunt lips twitching. I reached down and started to play with it.

    “Can you put your hand in your hole, piggy?”

    I was reaching and trying to find a good angle to fist myself. John watched me struggle and laughed before he closed my fingers into a fist and helped me push it inside. John had me punching my own cunt with my smaller hand with his guidance, then he pushed it away.

    “You need Daddy’s fist, boy?”

    “Yessss, please”, I hissed in desperation.

    John balled up both his fists and delivered a series of uppercuts that sent jolts of electricity up my spine. John had both his fists up my cunt just past the wrist and turned them in circles really working my hole, widening the stretch. It felt like they were circling the drain until they found just the right spot to push down even further. I looked down and saw John’s wrists completely disappear up my ass, and then I saw my belly protruding every time John pushed downward.

    After a final double barrel destruction and a forth and fifth “fagasm”, as John was calling them, we decided to call it quits we’d been playing for nearly four hours and my hole was really becoming a bit sore after all that fisting.

    John had me kneeling on the carpet as he fucked my face and fed me with his load.

    John called for an Uber and left my house. I mounted my toy for another ride. I set it up on the carpet and rode it in front of the mirror, watching my cock cage bounce, I twisted and pulled on my tits until I had yet another “fagasm”.

    I amounted and rolled into my back and lifted my legs up. Damn, that rosebud was huge! My cunt lips were practically purple and quite swollen and bruised.

    I stumbled into my bed and closed my eyes as the T was wearing off and I did finally get some sleep.

  • Goth Twink Punk Breeding

    All Persons and depicted activities below are between consenting Full Adults well over 18 Years of age at all times.

    Well, so yes, we all had days and weeks of fucking and fisting BDSM toys massive insertions in every hole, every act conceivable with Ernesto and Pauley dominating beautiful Caleb and Joshua. The young men blew gallons of man cum, and we sucked every drop deep down our salivating throats, except for what those insatiable two 18 year old Twinks slurped up like aardvarks themselves.

    Let’s fast forward months and years. After almost 6 months of 12 hours a day practice with Pauley and the four of us acting in a rotational support capacity, taking turns, the two gorgeous Twinks were ready to hit the stage tour. Their opening night was in our very own BDSM dungeon here with over 100 of our closest wealthy friends and BDSM orgy partners. By the next day, the Twinks had $250K deposited in their bank accounts. Ernesto financed chartered flights around The World in every major city and country.  Some recent fascist regions, they and gear were smuggled in and featured in secret private shows of several hundred, or sometimes even thousands of men and women. Tickets ranged from $1K to $ 10 K. The Gay Biker Gangs handled security. All went fantastically.

    As mentioned on that first opening night, we showed in our home and private BDSM dungeon. All were gobsmacked by the loving and sensual sexy chemistry that went on for almost 6 hours between Caleb and Joshua. One hundred+ men and women (BDSM enthusiasts) masturbated all over that marine-coated floor. We had never had so much cum and piss in that room ever. All arrived clothed but within 30 minutes all had to relieve themselves and engage with lovers or Random new attendee’s to cum, and cum and cum.  

    I am sure all predicted where the lives of Caleb and Joshua were headed.  They had the six-hour act with a 30-minute break down to a science and did one show every day or night except on Mondays to get some rest and travel to another city. Private secret tickets sold out in minutes, and we decided as managers for the show, “Caleb and Joshua Cum out of the Desert,” that we would sell an online downloaded version that could only be viewed on the same IP address that purchased the six-hour video. It sold for 669.69 Euros, so about $1K Canadian.

    After two years, with almost 650 private shows, thousands in attendance at each one, and online sales, Caleb and Joshua had amassed about 1 billion Euros (the USD $ was not regarded like it once was… let’s not go there! You all know). Joshua and Caleb began buying properties in Canada’s largest cities to renovate and open LGBTQ2S+ hostels for homeless youth.

    It was early July, and Joshua and Caleb were done touring. If you had missed their shows, the online IP dedicated download was available. Of course, there we always ways to cheat and stream/copy it to others so eventually they just posted it on the world’s best Gay Porn site, GayDemon, of course!

    This cumming weekend was Tyler’s 18th birthday. He and Marks had been together for over two years, living with Marks’ parents, who were cool with that. It was a great relief for Tyler to get away from his Fuck-head foster parents. Word got out into the city, and eventually Tyler’s parents had to move to Moose Jaw, Saskatchewan, widely regarded as the rectum of Canada. Sorry, Moose-Jawans. Move! I drove through once at 140 km/h, you do not stop, or you might disappear! It is like the Bratislava of decades past, but of Canada. I know Bratislava is quite nice and respectable … now, anyway!

    Anyway, this was a total surprise for Tyler’s 18th birthday. He had not seen Caleb up close in over two years. Never close enough to say hi.

    It was I (Luke), Dillon, Caleb and Joshua waiting all gussied up in our BDSM leather attire. Mark was to walk him, (Tyler) into our home blind folded, and reveal naked BDSM leathered and cock ringed Caleb and us other three men.

    Caleb was so excited that he said, “I have not seen Tyler in person since I visited him in the hospital when he tried to end his life years ago. Mark also, not since he delivered my gifts from Ernesto years back, with the biker moving company. I have been so busy with the show, travelling, and loving Joshua, I have not even tracked him or kept up on social crap-media with him to see pics, just the one-off emails and text messages. He was so cute, still with blondish, messy hair and well over 5.5 feet. Mark, I recall from the school a bit shorter in height with jet black hair, slightly smaller. I can hardly wait to see how they have grown and matured.” We sat at the kitchen island drinking water and the odd vodka shots.

    Finally, we heard their car pull up and giggling outside. Mark entered with squawking Tyler in Tow. They were still Twinkish, but two gorgeous young 18-year-old Twinks stood before us, each just a bit under six feet and close in size to Caleb. Mark had let his dark brown-near black hair grow past his shoulders, and Tyler was long, blondish now, much like Caleb, with excellent, almost feminine features. Even with the blindfold, we could tell he was a real pretty dude. Joshua giggled as Caleb moaned and sighed seeing his cock twitch. He was anxious to do rimming, sucking and breeding. Tyler’s ears perked up as he heard the moan and gasp escape Caleb. Mark slowly removed the blindfold.

    OMG! Tyler’s eyes just about exploded, and his mouth gasped wide open—big enough to swallow a large coconut! Caleb laughed hysterically as Tyler blasted across the room, screaming.

    “Caleb, My God! Oh Fuck!” He spoke. Tyler hugged Caleb emphatically as Mark approached.

    Mark stated forcefully, “Take off all your clothes Tyler, get down on your knees and suck Caleb’s huge cock balls deep until you choke on his big 8.5” + cock. Then Caleb and Joshua will dress us up in their same lovely BDSM Red and Black leather attire. Then the five of us with Luke and Dillon are going to eat your ass, fuck and breed you repeatedly, and stick massive toys and hands and fists up your cunt and cock until you spray cum and piss all over yourself and us. You will swallow every drop of piss and cum from all of us for the next three days, is that clear Birthday dude!”

    Tyler nodded so excited his cock was very tented in his board shorts. Both guys undressed in a record ten seconds, and Tyler dropped to his knees, grabbed Caleb’s cock and swallowed it down his mouth and throat to great gasps and moans knowing that this is what he was longing to do. From the looks of it, Tyler had grown to be a very good little cock sucker.  His cock was now a solid 7.5” and Mark about 7” but thicker. I could not recall if Caleb had said they were cut, but each was so hard that who cared; they were adorable and gorgeous.

    Mark approached Joshua- they kissed deeply. Mark Also dropped to his knees and sucked off Joshua until both Twinks kneeling had swallowed the cum from Caleb and Joshua. Dillon and I kissed and sucked our tongues and stroked our cocks watching the Twinks knowing we old geezers were going to be exhausted for Monday. Caleb and Joshua held off and just did a moderate cum as we all wanted to save lots of massive group blasts up Tyler’s 18th birthday cunt. Once it was apparent that Caleb and Josh had cum, Tyler and Mark stood up and shared their semen filled mouths with Caleb and Joshua.

    Caleb said, “Wow, that is so much fun seeing you give my load back to me. I have been dying to taste and eat yours, young man.”

    Tyler said, “I know…torture. Now, if this is my 18th BD Man Gang bang, what do you need to know before we start, and what do you all have planned?”

    Caleb said, “Well we have a full Dungeon here we will give you the tour, but I think most acts will be on the King Size Bondage bed with you legs tide up and boy-cunt pulled apart with pillows under your head and sweet ass lower back. We will flip you sometimes into doggie or Cowboy front and back, but the goal is by Monday for you to have taken three penises up your cunt and two in your mouth at the same time. Also, massive toys up you ass cunt and sounds deep in your cock and prostate. The ultimate will be triple fisting your cunt to the circumference of a football.”

    Tyler replied, “Well holy fuck guys, it’s not like I am going to give birth. That sounds a bit scary based on Mark so far.” We walked back to the dungeon all naked, with us four all BDSM geared up, and the guest Twinks naked.

    Mark stated, “Caleb, Josh, Luke and Dillon, I want the five of us to fuck and make love to Tyler as if it were me doing him. I am so much in love with him; it will make me so happy to see Tyler filled and drench in all our cum and him lapping at all our squirting semen and piss. Tyler, your best answer would be to tell us about your life. But I want you to enjoy it as if they were all me, so hold nothing back; I want to see your best ejaculations ever.” We walked into the dungeon, and their jaws both dropped.

    Tyler yelled, “Holy Fuck! Best Birthday Ever! 18th gift from heaven this is!”

    Caleb answered, “That is exactly what I said on my 18th here with Luke and Dillon. It was some of my best cums and orgasms ever, only being surpassed once Joshua and I were fully trained in the BDSM arts. We will not be using all the stations for these 3 days’ session, but let’s chat as we tour and you browse and look; now that Josh and I are done touring, you can cum here regularly for training. Now, what sex do you guys do so far?”

    Tyler answered, “Living with Mark’s parents has been a Godsend. They are both very sexually open and his dad and Mom are avid anal sex aficionados practicing with many Strap-ons regularly on each other. No- we have not and will never have sex with them, but they always wanted to ensure that our anal sex would be pleasurable; gave pointers for best positions to hit the prostate for hands free cums on the18th+ BD. I know you are all on PREP as we are, so no condoms needed, and we are all vaccinated for everything.

    After 18 years old, do anal sex several times a day each of us topping and bottoming in every position imaginable. Of course, lots of cock sucking and rimming after douching.”

    I said, “That is awesome, Tyler. It’s great that you have a wonderful lover and a new life about to try all for the first time.”

    Tyler continued, “Yes, it sure is. Mark and I both do pretty well; enjoy the anal penetration in all positions; we are looking forward to starting successful anal fisting just partway up our forearms to incredible orgasms nothing deeper. Still, we want to try as deep, wide and safe as possible anxious for even bigger cums and orgasms.

    Strange, though, every 4 weeks or once a month I have a bit of random anal bleeding and some in my stool. My doctor did a rectal exam and said my anus and rectum seemed fine and healthy, might be a bit of diet or diverticulitis bit he was guessing. It only lasts for like four or five days, no pain, although I do get a bit crampy and bloated.  Finally Fucking now should feel nice and help a lot. I am so in love with you, Mark.

    Caleb replied, “Human sexuality is the most complex mental and emotional topic genre of our time; whatever 18+ couples and lovers decide to do that mutually turns them on, then that is the most beautiful thing ever. Some cover and bathe in each others shit and almost eat it or do; we are cool with that. When was the last time you had this anal bleeding and when would it normally strike again?”

    Tyler answered, “Well, it was about 13 days ago it started; ended then like about 8 or 9 days ago, and might start up I guess In a couple weeks or more between 2-3 weeks from now, it is not like I track it fuck I am not a woman your know…it is not my period for fuck sakes; no baby made.” We all roared and giggled.

    Mark said, “I am dripping like mad here, dudes, enough pre-cum to form a skating rink on the floor looking at all your massive dildos, tables, crosses, spanking benches and all these cock stuffing sounds, tubes and cock cage rings fuck this place is like the best BDSM sex shop ever.”

    Caleb answered, “Ok before we dress you two guys up like us, I know you said you both douched; Mark usually you will play a team dominant role, but it is a lot of fun for lovers sometimes to get eaten, fucked and fisted together kissing and face sucking while they both get their cunts plowed and jack fisted apart to spraying cum all over. So, through these mirrored doors here into Luke and Dillon’s gorgeous master ensuite, please both of you use the two douche nozzles and go very very deep as your can so that we are good over the next 24-72 hours get up into your transverse colons and pull your sigmoid straight and apart getting your pussies both to football width, ok?”

    Tyler said, “My cock is dripping like an old faucet here I am so turned on, come on Mark, let’s blow our cunts out in front of our masters.” The two guys got into the dual-head showers and washed each other with lots of suds…it was very hot. After a few, they filled their cunts with water and sprayed a bit of waste down the drain giggling away. 

    When they were all crystal clean and empty, Caleb said, “Mark, fill your clean cunt up again and Tyler kneel with your mouth wide open and eat his pussy clean as the water blasts out of your mouth.” Tyler looked very nervous and did a double-take at me.

    I replied, “Trust us guys, more bacteria in your mouths than in your cunts right now so each of you eat away the blasting water.” The two did as they were told with each other giggling away with their penises getting even harder and drippier.

    Mark announced, “ We never did that;  so erotic and a huge exploding near cum turn on.”

    Tyler answered, “Me too. We are adding that to our regular list. Fucking so hot that was! You guys are incredible, and I am so looking for the greatest ejaculations of my entire life and drench down my throat with all your hot cum and piss.”

    Caleb said, “Excellent; now cum get leathered up.” Tyler and Mark followed us back into the dungeon and we proceeded to put on wrist and ankle cuffs along with neck collar and chest harness, finally a tight red and black cock and strangulating testicle silicone ring.

    The two guys admired themselves in the dozens of mirrors, as I said, “After we have all fucked the life out of each of you, we will cock cage you up with the black inverted negative cock cages, and urethral sound your cocks to and through the prostate up into your bladder until you think we will break open your dicks.

    Then as we plow your pussies with huge dildos and multiple fists; we will plug your cock cage spouts so that your pumping prostate cums in reverse into your bladder. When we finally release the urethral plugs, your will swallow all the blasting cum and piss mix from each other as we all will jerk off and piss all over your mouths and throats to swallow every drop. Everything in here is waterproof and cleans up easy as you can see no piss smell at all just a hint of bleachy man cum.”

    Tyler said, “Please, I can’t take it anymore. Can we get started? I assume that all safe words are Yellow and Red, yes?”

    Caleb responded, “Yes Tyler now get up on the bondage bed in doggie position while we hook you up and then you will choke on Marks cock and Joshua’s, while I, Luke and Dillion eat out your pussy and fuck and cum in you until you have all three penises breeding your cunt at the same time.”

    Tyler gasped in fear and excitement, “Fuck! Three cocks …that is even bigger than getting in his hand and wrist to near the elbow.”

    I answered, “Quit worrying, you slut; we will not hurt you and will go slow until sometime this weekend, you are being triple fisted armpit deep to the biggest ejaculation you can’t even imagine.”

    Once Caleb was all in position and latched up, Mark and Joshua presented their huge kneeling cocks on the bed to his salivating adorable 18-year-old pretty Twink mouth and throat. Each of them was already dripping thick white semen from the excitement and Tyler quickly slurped and sucked their oozing semen down his parched throat; himself having formed a cum cup width cum pool beneath his now near 8.5” cock – biggest we have scene. Still, as I looked at Tyler, I saw that he was adorable yet pretty. If he had tits and longer hair, he could easily pass for a trans female. Both their cocks and balls were charming and their trimmed pubes just perfect, not bald, but long enough that you could still chew on a nice bit of tasty hair pulling Twink mound.

    Caleb began to push his entire mouth and probing tongue deep over Tyler’s winking pussy; Dillon and I pulled the birthday Twink ass cheeks apart, as Josh and Mark pressed their big dicks down Caleb’s choking drooling throat…it was beautiful.

    Caleb said, “Tyler, get ready I am going to penetrate you with my cock and breed you as deep as I can until we both cum, so just enjoy it my love.”

    Mark replied, “Make love to him, Caleb…I want you to make love to him for me – Fuck and breed him until he screams blowing out the windows.” We all smiled and nodded. It is a true sign of a loving relationship when one who is in love can let the other experience great fantasy pleasure with another man.

    Caleb slowly entered Tyler with his near 9” cock and in a few seconds plunged deep to his pubic bone so that his trimmed bush was tickling the inner ass cheeks still pulled apart from myself and Dillon. Weirdly, Caleb slowed a second and gave me a funny look. I scrunched up my face as if to say – What? Caleb shook his head negatively and started to thrust faster and deeper.

    As Tyler began to moan and groan wonderfully, he said with a quick cock withdrawal from Josh & mark, “Breed me Caleb, Fucking breed me. I want to feel your hot blasting exploding cum deep in my ass cunt past my sigmoid.” Caleb repositioned so that he was angled more with his nice big cock toward Tyler’s left side as was the usual route of the sigmoid and descending colon. Caleb went to town, now grabbing Tyler’s hips and pounding like a berserk jackhammer as Tyler ate deeper and deeper Josh and Marks cocks tearing apart his mouth and throat…one could almost hear Tyler’s sweet 18 year old Fem-boy Jaw crack as we watched alien like drool and slime cough out of his sucking throat.

    After a few minutes, Caleb changed again. He moaned wonderfully like the other side of something had opened in Tyler as Caleb grabbed Tyler’s right shoulder with his right hand and leaned on a leftward doggie style pointing reaching around to fondle Tyler’s dripping cock and cum pool below.

    In seconds, Tyler pulled off the guys cocks with his face and throat drenched with cum as they screamed with their first orgasms erupting as Tyler tried so hard to eat every flying drop. A fair bit flew back to us, so naturally, Dillon and I slurped some up.

    Mark and Josh hollered, “Were cumming Tyler, fuck! Eat, you 18th birthday fucking cunt slut! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH FFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCKKKKK!”

    Next Dillon and I started to push Caleb harder and further into Tyler’s cunt and at the same time pull Tyler’s body and hips back hard against Caleb’s pounding cock. The slapping plowing sweating bodies were so beautiful, wanting this breed cum blow for years. Caleb and Tyler both went out of total fucking control as Caleb proclaimed he was going to cum and cum and cum like he does so many times deep in Joshua’s cunt during their former BDSM stage play.

    Josh said, “Breed him fuck him make love to him Caleb…Tyler we want to see your penis erupt like an ancient volcano right fucking now.”

    Both cried out in unison, “FFFFFFFFUUUUUUUCCCCCKKKKKKK YYYYYYYYYEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSS GGGGGGGGGOOOOOODDDDDDD FFFFFFFFFFUUUUUCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKK!” We could tell from Caleb’s beautiful, dripping, sweet face that he must have planted a good part of a cup of his seed deep into Tyler. We looked below Tyler’s bobbing cock and there was a wreckage like spread of his hot creamy cum from his knees, like a debris field, right up to Mark and Josh’s knees and thigh’s dripping with Tyler semen. The Two collapsed, and Caleb sucked Tyler’s face from the side as Luke and I scooped up the cum rivers from the leather bondage bed and poured it all over the face sucking mouths and tongues of Caleb and Joshua. The panting was incredible, and we laughed and giggled away.

    “Well not quite that deep as my cock is a few shorter than yours and a bit thicker; when fisting, not deep I am a bit confused worried to puncture sigmoid and then it was like an unexpected doorway valve opens, so I’ve heard. So I guess pull out some and go up another doorway the other way, but it felt like a slightly different route from the one up to his colon and onward. We have discussed it and expect that maybe they cum together and join up much deeper near his Splenic flexure curvy thing. He gets great cums out of the deep play.”

    Tyler interjected, “I do not care which routes you all go up and down, or which doorway you penetrate, it is all so immensely pleasurable, and the sensations are out of this world. I do now know that cock has an easier time up my left route colon than the middle-ish right side route. Please I feel so empty, would somebody please fuck me deep with a cock or two or three…I feel so relaxed, horny and open now.” We all giggled.

    Caleb slid under Mark and came up to his face so they could both kiss and suck-face and eat Mark and Josh’s cocks, balls, and cunts as they would turn around and squat their sweet Twink-cunts to their faces.

    Caleb commanded, “Tyler lower your pussy on my cock and then Dillon will get up high above and squeeze in and then you will feel the anaconda cock from Luke over 10” squeeze slowly and gently in between us eventually breeding you with three geyser penises.”

    Tyler answered, “Oh Fuck Yeah Please…I am ready for some pain, stretch masters, please!”  Well, I couldn’t resist that plea from the 18-year-old Twink, so pretty. We proceeded exactly as described. In about 15 minutes Tyler was relaxed and open enough that I started to press my raging huge hard dripping near 11” + cock into that tight twink hole pushing my great Dillon cock up and wonderful Caleb cock down. The sensation of fucking a tight twink cunt and brushing against two other lovers penises is an absolute bucket list event in life!

    Tyler yelled loudly, “OOOOOHHHHHHH FFFFFFFFFUUUUCCCCKKKK! Luke! You are so fucking big…are your sure I can take this already….OOOOOOOOHHHHHHHH GGGGGGGGOOOOODDDDDD IIIIIIII WWWWWAAAANTTTTT IIIIIITTTTTTT! PUSH! PUSH!……OOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH FFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUCCCCCKKKKKKK YYYYYYYYYEEEEESSSSSSSSS GGGGGGGGGOOOOOOODDDDD FFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUCCCKKK!”

    Wow! Finally, I was in along with my bros. (Yes, in case you were wondering, Tyler and Mark knew all about the fucked-up gene pool we shared…or maybe not so fucked up as it has been incredible fun and led to Caleb and Joshua amassing a Billion Euros…so perhaps fate and love!)

    The three of us thrusted perfectly sometimes in tandem and other times alternating. I did feel this weird Y like offshoot more to the middle right with a tight doorway like valve so not sure I pushed my cock in as Caleb had done earlier and soon the three of us came tremendously screaming together,

    “We are triple breeding you Tyler; taker it you Fuck slut, take it hard up that massive begging cunt you pretty little fuck!” Well Tyler did and we all had a great unison cum with me, Dillon and Caleb feeling our huge squirting cum blasting up Tyler’s pussy and anal routes, and Mark and Josh feeding their cocks to Caleb and Tyler.

    Over the next few hours we all switched; Mark and Josh and Caleb bred Tyler’s cunt with multiple huge cum loads. We took a rest and rehydration after about four hours of group gang bang breeding and cum eating. All six of us slurped up the gobs of young man cum and piss everywhere on the bed.

    As expected, within 30 minutes, Tyler proclaimed, “I can’t believe it, but my cunt is starving here so can we get on with act 2?”

    Caleb replied, “Sure. You stay right there, and I will slide beside you and fit you cock with the inverted black metal cock cage and cum tube. Josh will do Mark the same up here and then as we planned, we are going to stick and slide all sorts of rods and sounds and plugs deep up your cocks past your prostates so no pissing till we say.” Mark joined Tyler on the bed, latched and chained up in a doggie position. They were both dripping their open cum tubes.

    Caleb ate at Tyler’s cunt and Josh ate at Mark’s as I thrust the lubed 18” ¼” thick silicone tube through the cage spout and deep into Tyler’s penis, prostate and bladder, as Dillon did Marks caged cock and penis the same.

    Tyler and Mark kissed and sucked each other’s tongue until these new sensation overwhelmed their vocal abilities; they cried out in the sweetest guy pleasure holler and groan moan and sigh you have ever fucking heard…shear beauty it was…this is what guys were meant to do together!

    As we were sounding their cock’s bladder deep, Caleb and Josh put on their Carmen Revera Strap-on from Hankey toys and randomly adorned dildos and fucked their twink cunts silly while Dillon and I drove them wild with the urethral sounding in and out over 12” -thrusting back in. Over hours they were pounded with Seahorse, Minotaur, Centaur, Horny Rhino, Dana’s grip and then massive Clip clop and Atlas.

    Finally, they were tearing up to the point of real pain and close to saying yellow or red if we did not let them cum and piss. Dillon and I pulled out the silicone and steel rosebud sounds and commanded them to cum and piss all over the leather bondage bed. As soon as we said that, Caleb and Joshua lubed up their hands and arms (like all the previous acts also) and double punch fucked their pussies.

    The guys screamed like I have never heard before as we really took them to the edge, “OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHH GGGGGGGGGGGGGGGOOOOOOOOODDDDDDDDD FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK OOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHH FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!

    Holy Fuck all right! They both blew Cum and piss like racehorses and then some drenching the bed like we have never seen. The screams of pure rapture and bliss were tremendous. Dillon and I lubed up and joined in the fisting going deep up their descending; me pairing up with Caleb to bust wide open 18 year old Birthday guy Tyler, and Dillon Joined Josh and breaking wide open Young man, Mark.

    As I slid deeper up Tyler’s sigmoid and at his splenic trying to round into his traverse ballroom, I also encouraged Caleb to go deeper in him. I saw his arm disappear up Tyler’s split cunt deep with both of us past the elbow. I could feel his arm and hand, yet we were still divided by Tyler’s plumbing and chambers…this was weird!

    Still, the pleasure that erupted from both was nearly impossible as Mark proceeded to cum and scream about as usual. Still, Tyler started to pound back hard on our thrusting arms as was now curved into his ballroom transverse ticking Caleb’s hand on the other side of this second anal chamber, separated by body tube tissues and caves?

    Suddenly, Tyler screamed as we thrust crazily, hollering, “Yellow! Yellow! Pull out slowly! Here is cums…. OH Fuck! OOOOOOOHHHHHHHHH FFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!”

    Not only did Tyler cum and piss massively out his raging cock, but about 2 litres of a sort of acetic liquid blasted out of his asshole with a shit tonne of lube. It was not just the lube but some incredible orgasm from his other chamber that goes nowhere…. but he sure fucking loved it all. Mark ejaculated tremendously and pissed some more all over. The six of us collapsed panting on the bed covered in Cum, piss and ass-gasmic juice. We were spent!

    After a rest we removed all our leather and the twink cocks cages and had a group shower together.

    Tyler said as he kissed Caleb deeply with a slobbering tongue, “Mark and I have never been able to ejaculate and orgasm like that. I have no idea what all that liquid was that sprayed out of my asshole, but I have never felt such pleasure in my entire life…please can we do this next month again or every few weeks maybe?”

    Caleb answered, “Well we are pretty busy with the refurbishing and designing the buildings across the country for the Queer kids like us, but yes we should be able to work something out as I am sure up guys are not ready to cum to our BDSM Gang bangs so let’s play it by ear shall we.”

    We all smiled washed and kissed; pissed and came again in each others throat and begging cunts; had some snacks, wine, vodka and then all crashed in cleaned up beds about our place.

    After breakfast, Tyler and Mark were ready for more rounds, so they did something similar over the next few days. Still, we incorporated the St. Andrew’s cross and the fuck bench and table with the fuck machines collecting more cum and piss on the trays just like Caleb and Josh did in the BDSM Sex play show that was a global show phenomenon. I think Tyler and Mark enjoyed most the urethral cock plunging deep into their cocks and prostates while we stretched their cunts and pussies to what they thought were unattainable widths and depths. After four days, they left and could barely walk!

    A few weeks went by, and Caleb commented, “I am surprised that Tyler and Mark have not reached out for another extended session…they both loved it so much and had never cum like that before.”

    I said, “That liquid that Tyler produced flying out his asshole was if I would not know better similar to a girls G-spot squirt you know.”

    Dillon said, “Well although his is pretty with that face and slender body, Mark had deposited tonnes of cum in him long before we have; but the secondary route and door into that large chamber brining him out of this world pleasure was unreal and incredible though eh?

    Josh said, “I do not know. It was a great time, and I am glad we did it for them, but I am worried and can’t quite figure out why. We have lost track of the actual time. We have been so busy. It is really like seven or eight weeks and nothing from them.”

    Caleb responded, “Holy shit! You are right. Let’s call them on speaker phone and see what’s up, okay?” Caleb dialled Tyler’s number. It rang several times. Finally, it sounded like Mark answered.

    Mark: Hello?

    Caleb: Hey …ah, Mark, it is Caleb. I thought I had dialled Tyler’s number. (We hear in the background what sounds like Tyler puking his guts out?

    Mark: Hi Caleb, we were just about to call you for advice.”

    Caleb: Well, we were getting worried and are super horny to have another fucking fisting blow out so what is going on…Tyler does not sound well.

    Mark: Yeah, it started about two or three weeks ago. He has been barfing every morning and feeling nauseous. It won’t stop in the morning, but he seems better later in the day and makes up for the food loss, eating everything in sight. He is losing his girlish figure with a bit of belly bulge fat, but he is still gorgeous.

    Me: Mark how is that periodic anal bleeding that Tyler sometimes got – monthly?

    Mark: Oh yeah well there is the excellent news…that seems to have disappeared as we figured you guys fisted, fucked and dildoed out of him on his 18th BD bash; whatever was causing that because it is gone now…he has so cramps in the morning with puking but it goes away…he has a lovely complexion and good color so we are not sure. Maybe we should go to a clinic for bloodwork or something and get his stomach checked out.

    I stared at Dillon, and he at me as all four of us made eye contact, thinking the same horrific thing…was it possible?

    I stated, “Mark, you guys are close to St. Joe’s Health Centre here in Toronto, right?”

    Mark: Yes, it is a few blocks away, so that is where we were going to go.

    Me: Mark, not sure you remember Michael, Dillon’s neighbour and Kyle, his boyfriend. They are both 5-star rated doctors now and have multiple sexual health clinics in all the major cities. As luck would have it they have a big centre there at St.Joe’s and both are in Town today working at the clinic -we were going to have a group BDSM gang bang with them later this week, so let me text and see if we can meet you down there and we will all go in together with you and Tyler if that is ok?

    Mark: Oh, that would be great. Tyler is freaking out and thinking he is dying or something, so to see you all would be great. Caleb will especially welcome direct support during the exam.

    Me: OK I just texted them and they said cum right away they will see us all together.

    Mark: Packing up barfy dude as we speak. I look forward to seeing you in 15.

    We all hopped in my Red Tacoma and burned rubber to the clinic. When Tyler saw Caleb, he ran to him, bawling his eyes out.

    Tyler said, “Caleb, I am so scared…what if it is terminal or needs surgery or …. I don’t want to die…please, you guys must save me. I am so in Love with Mark and all of you, I can’t leave this world…not yet. I am just 18 this year for fuck-sakes!”

    Caleb answered as we all followed into an exam room, “Calm down, let’s just get you through the initial exam and one minute, one hour and one day at a time…you will all be fine, I promise!” We all got into the exam room and exchanged quick catch-up pleasantries. Here is the rest of the conversation, just as Dr. Kyle also entered:

    Dr. Mike: Ok, Tyler, when did all this sickness, cramping and different feelings start happening?

    Tyler: About 2-3 weeks ago After my 18th birthday orgy.

    Dr. Mike: And it just seems in the morning, and then eating food, the rest of the day is okay? I mean I must say your face and complexion look great sort of glowing…fuck you are a pretty Twink I must say also.

    Tyler: Yes, I feel fine later each day; and my anal bleeding has strangely stopped.

    Dr. Kyle: Anal Bleeding like after intense penetrations?

    Tyler: No! The first incredible excellent 18 year old anal sex I had was with my lover Mark here; it all happened at the big semen dump in me was just like 7 or 8 weeks ago when we all had that great 18th birthday Fuck, Fist and Cum Fest in me…since then no anal bleeding so they healed me, I guess? (Mike and Kyle stare at each other.)

    Dr. Mike: Tyler, let’s get all your clothes off, everything full nude. I want to make sure we are not missing anything, and these guys have all been intimate with you, so no embarrassment.  (Tyler stripped off on the exam table as Kyle pulled out the stirrups. Kyle placed Tyler’s legs in the stirrups and pushed his butt down exposing his anus and rectum. Tyler began to get an erection and pre-cum.

    Dr. Kyle: Just relax Tyler, it is normal to become sexually excited in these exams and ejaculation happens all the time so cum away at will.

    DR. Mike: Kyle, please hand me that Doppler fetal ultrasound. (We all went white as cum!- Mike turns on the fetal ultrasound as he lubes it and his fingers and slowly inserts his fingers into Tyler’s anus and rectum. Kyle grabs the ultrasound screen so we can’t quite see.

    Dr. Mike: Tyler, you have a very nice penis and testicles. Now. I am going to find and rub your prostate, and I want you to ejaculate for us.

    Tyler: Oh, Fuck yeah Doc….OOOOOHHHHH YYYYYYYYEEEEESSSSS OOOOOOHHHHHHH FFFFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUCCCCKKKKKKKK. (Tyler blows some nice loads as we all smile – Mark, Caleb, and Josh help clean up with their mouths.)

    Dr. Kyle: Well, you man parts all work perfect, and we see no anal bleeding so Mike will take the ultrasound and venture up your belly toward your colons and stomach.

    (In seconds, their eyes bulged out of their forehead as they do double-takes. We heard.. Boom, Boom, Boom, Boom, Boom- about two, almost three beats a second, very fast. They both gasp.

    Tyler: What the fuck is that noise in my belly? (Mike slides deeper into Tyler’s rectum to moans and groans and more man cum squirts from Tyler. They look at each other and nod.

    Dr. Kyle: First, remain calm. This is extremely rare but possible, and we will explain. That boom boom quick noise is your baby’s heartbeat.

    Tyler: Baby!!! Are you Fucking crazy! I am a man! No matter how pretty I am! …Fuck I just blew prostate cum and ball juice and you said my cock and balls all perfect nice!

    Dr. Mike: Yes, they are wonderful, Tyler, but as you know, the story of Luke, Dillon, Caleb, David, Tommy, and Joshua, we are sure that you also are Chimera, but positively XX. XY, so your birth mother had two eggs fertilized by two different sperm. Then you absorbed and merged what would have been you sister, so now we see at the sigmoid bend what appears to be a vaginal opening with vulva, and vagina, you have fallopian tubes and two ovaries up here in front of your kidneys…Your abdomen with a uterus and fetus now, is packed and excellent that you could achieve the triple penis penetration and triple anal fisting.

    Mark: But why and how all of the sudden is he pregnant…so that monthly bleed from his anus and rectum was his period…and this puking is morning sickness. Wow! Fuck me sideways! So Cool!”

    Dr. Kyle: Yes! Precisely. Now based on your last anal bleed you would have been most fertile between days 9-14 after the start of that bleed or 6-9 days after end or so…so what special first 18 year old orgy sex did you and Tyler have in that fertile period.

    Caleb: Oh Fuck! That is the weekend we all five of us had the Fuck, Fist and BDSM cum blow out for his 18th Birthday. We all came dozens of times up his anal pussy; Tyler screamed for breeding. I was first that night to cum breed in him; I felt a funny opening and came in it thinking it was a sigmoid deviation, next was Luke with his huge cock and he pushed into both as I did…Fuck we all did him several times that weekend- Mark too. Oh Christ, any one of us could be the Father. Mark, I am so sorry!” Caleb balls and weeps as we all do.

    Mark: Stop it right now all of you pussy fags. This is something to embrace and rejoice, and no matter who the father is, I am cool with being step daddy, and I am sure we are all cool with being step whatever. We will raise the child together and love it to bits.

    Dr. Kyle: Well, we can’t tell the gender yet on ultrasound but you are close to the ability for blood tests, so you are all going to hit us, but you best swing over to Jonathan Franks and Michael Steins again to see who is the father and what gender the child is, assuming you want to proceed to term and not abort, we can do it right now.

    Tyler: No!! Please! I…..I….I want this baby! And…and…and Mark, will you still love me no matter what gender I choose to live with for the rest of my life?

    Mark: Oh, Fuck Tyler! I love and am so in love with you no matter what gender you want to be as much or as little as you wish…but please keep you great cock and balls to cum…I love them!

    Tyler: I love my cock and balls to, but will my tits grow to make breast milk and how am I going to give birth and how have I not got vaginal infections from my fecal waist.

    Dr. Mike: Your Vagina starts like an offset Y at your sigmoid bend. Here, look at the Ultrasound. Also, we will do CT scans and an MRI and send you the links so you can all watch Tyler’s incredible anatomy. Like water, fecal material takes the path of least resistance. Even when you are anal douching the vaginal lips stay closed tight so water does not flow up, and nearly 100% of the time comes down your descending right into you sigmoid and out the rectum and anus just perfect like the rest of us.

    Dr. Kyle: As far as birth, we both will encourage you to have a natural birth; there is no reason for a C-section or anything special. The uterus will drop and water break-Yes that water release you had during anal sex and fisting was your first G-Spot orgasm. You will have several again during birth with a massive prostate cums as well…fuck this is so cool.

    Please do the birth here at the hospital clinic as we have the resources second to none, but all looks perfect so far. Once the fetus…baby passes out of your internal vagina (Some new pain yes- we can help with meds and dilation) at the sigmoid junction, it will proceed down your rectum and anal canal and out your anus just like the fisting. You should keep the anal sex and Fisting up as it will make the anal birth and orgasm so much fun and easier. Still, you all should try to steer clear from the offset y junction into the vagina so rub inside the entrance with fingers or penis but try to steer multiple penises and hands/arms more up to the far left side of Tyler’s Colons- we will give you a portable ultrasound for home use and group play.

    Let’s finish your other scan and blood work, and you all get over to Frank & Steins. I am sure they will be overjoyed about this! If you’re all turned on right now, we will leave and feel free to engage in whatever sex you want, just be mindful of the fetus and the uterus.

    Dr. Mike: Have fun, Guys….and internal chimera pregnant pretty lady!

  • Cop Teaches Me a Lesson

    I was just a 5’6 average build guy, brown buzz cut and bright blue eyes but with a nice thick cock and some cake to me I had no problems getting guys. The place I lived had no houses across the street and was usually deserted, making it the best place to have a hookup with little risk, yet that risk got me going, I would soon learn better be careful what you desire.

    That night I wrote my friend asking him to come hangout and suck my cock. I just needed a good oral session and to bust my nut I had been saving up.

    Since I liked the public aspect I walked to his car and got in, we began to makeout and soon he began to lower my shorts and jockstrap so he could suck on my thick fat cock. After ten minutes of bliss there it was, a light and a tap on the foggy window, we quickly put our clothes back on and my friend lowered the window.

    Standing there was the perfect specimen of a police officer, Officer Andrews, 6’2 fresh buzz cut himself, dark brown eyes and a clean shave squared jaw just staring back. He didn’t even talk he just started laughing “what the fuck are you two doing?” 

    Before I could say some sort of excuse my friend stutters “We just have no place to go and …” “That is no excuse, just cut it out and go home you two and I won’t take it further”

    We both said “YES SIR” in unison relieved to be let off.

    I got out of the car and my friend quickly drove off, all I could think was Fuck you Matt, he just left me standing there and the cop hadn’t even gotten back to his truck before my friend darted away. I started to cross the street to my house when I noticed the police truck pull into my drive. I stopped to make sure he was going and then he got out of his car and walked over. 

    “Yes sir”

    “You live right here and were Fucking in a car, come on, seriously?”

    “Yeah”

    “Why the fuck would you even risk that if you live right here”

    “I kind of like the risk”

    He just stared me up and down I was convinced I was in trouble, he began to walk over to me in front of his car, “You like risk?”

    All I could do was stare into this square jaw, model looking cop with these dark brown eyes and say “yes”

    “So you like risk” as he lowered his right hand to his crotch, “how risky do you like it”

    “A lot” all I could think was you sound like a moron but that was all I could mutter

    “Well if you like risk, then why don’t I help you out” he began to unzip his pants and reached into his pants pulling out a cock that would rival Sir Peter in its thickness and length. 

    “You want your Dick sucked, Officer…(looking at his badge) Andrews?”

    “You can call me Officer or Sir, either way you are going to kneel and suck on this fat cock”

    “yes officer” I began to kneel and I could see the most cocky smirk ever on this man, he knew he had a little slut on his knees and he loved it, I took a deep inhale of his cock, clean but a light musk, I decided to start with his big goose egg balls hanging out of his zip, “Ohhh fuckkk, thats suck on those big fat balls like a good little slut”

    Gargling on those massive balls I could feel his cock on my face just getting harder and thicker I needed a taste. I began to slowing sink my mouth around his cock as his head leaned back ‘oh fuckkkkkkkkk, that is so Fucking good’ “Bet you never had a fag suck your Dick Officer”

    “actually no, I haven’t” “well let me show you how its done sir” with that I began to pick up the pace jerking his cock and going further and further down sucking him deep, he could barely speak, drool dripping from my mouth, precum on my lips, throating his fat cock for all it was worth, thats when I wanted more from Officer Andrews and decided if I was going to be the bitch to a straight cop then he best lick this hole.

    I stood up, “Officer Andrews, now its your turn to serve” I bent over the hood of his car and took off my shorts revealing my big thick round ass, “you see that pretty little pink hole, well thats where your tongue goes, I want you to eat me out like you would your girlfriend” 

    This man needed some and you could tell from how desperate he got pressing his face deep into my ass, “that’s it, french kiss my hole and make me feel it deep” burrying his face deep into my hole he kept licking and tonguing me deep, spitting into my hole, he was a hungry bitch and ate me deep, I began to feel something against my hole “you aren’t in charge you do know that don’t you bitch” I looked back and he had gotten his knight stick out rubing between my cheeks, “you need to learn your place little fag” he made me suck on it as he used his other hand to finger my hole that was drenched from his spit.

    “Thats a good slut, now open up for Officer Andrews” he started to shove the knight stick in my tight hole, “you Fucking nasty slut, you really do like risk don’t you” he kept pushing it in and out stretching me, all I could do was moan, “You sound like a whore in heat, let me show you what a man does,” and with that he pulled out his knight stick and put in front of my throat, I could feel his hard cock pressing into me as he shoved the stick against my throat, “work that Pussy back on my cock faggot, get that Dick deep in that pink Pussy of yours, you Fucking slut”

    I began to push back and open my hole, he just kept choking me with the stick pummeling my ass, pounding me deep, finally dropping the stick smacking my ass “Thats it beg for my cum pig, BEG ME” smacking it nonstop “BEG FOR ME YOU DIRTY WHORE”

    “GIVE ME THAT CUM OFFICER PLEASE”

    “THATS IT FUCK YEAH, YOU ARE A NASTY LITTLE BITCH, DIRTY FAGGOT BEGGING FOR SOME PUBLIC DICK, GETTING HEAD FROM YOUR BUDDY NOW TAKING A COPS DICK DEEP IN YOU, YOU ARE NO FUCKING MAN YOU ARE JUST A HOLE TO USE A DIRTY FUCKING CUM DUMP, FUCK YES I’M CUMMING YOU SLUT”

    And with that he filled my hole and began to pull out, giving my ass one last smack and laughing, smearing the remainder of his cum on my ass cheek, he zipped up and said ‘Thanks I needed that slut” as I stood he just walked away, he got behind the wheel, turned his car on, lights full blast exposing me in my drive and drove off leaving me standing there dripping cop cum from my freshly tore asshole in my driveway.